"It's good to finally meet you in person, Mr Smith. Or should I call you by your real name, Mr Callahan?"
Kurt smiled and pressed the chocolate bar he held in his hand to Blaine's back.
"You have no idea how long I've been waiting for this moment" he said.
"I could tell you the same" Blaine said as he turned around. "So what now?"
"Let's start by telling me where the diamond is" Kurt replied.
"I have no idea what you're talking about" Blaine said.
"Don't mess with me" Kurt said. "I've been following you around. I know you have it."
"In that case..." Blaine took a step forward towards Kurt. "Why don't you tell me where I keep it?"
"Okay, stop" Danny sighed. "You're awful."
"Why? I think it was a lot better this time" Kurt frowned.
"First of all, you hate this guy. He killed your partner, so don't look at him like you want to kiss him" Danny said. "And couldn't you get something that looks like a real gun? That chocolate bar is ridiculous."
"I think it was great" Blaine said. "Besides, I don't think people would be too happy if we walked around with a real gun. We are on holiday, if you forgot."
"Come on, everyone knows that you own a gun and we could tell them that it's just a toy... you know, to help Kurt get ready for his role" Danny said.
"No" Kurt said seriously. "Especially if you're around."
"Why?" Danny asked.
"Because we are still on holiday and I don't want you to get into trouble again" Kurt explained.
"That was an accident" Danny said, blushing.
"Uhum. I won't let you go near a gun until you turn 21. Or 30. Depends on your behaviour" Kurt said.
"What's wrong with my behaviour?" Danny frowned.
"Do I really have to remind you?" Kurt asked.
Danny rolled his eyes as he leaned his head back against the wall. He didn't understand why Kurt and Blaine were so worried that he would cause trouble. Okay, sometimes it happened but hey, he was 15, when should he turn crazy if not now?
"It was an accident" Danny muttered again.
"Okay, guys. I don't know what you think but I'm so hungry" Blaine said. "Don't we want to grab a snack and go back to our room?"
"You said that you would train with me, too" Danny said.
"Oh, you're right" Blaine nodded. "Sorry, I completely forgot about it."
"It's not the first time" Danny muttered.
"Come on, show me what you can" Blaine said as he raised his arms in front of him, ready for the fight.
"Just be careful" Kurt said in worry.
"Oh, don't worry. I will just kick his ass" Danny smirked.
"You think so?" Blaine challenged.
"I know I will" Danny said confidently.
Kurt shook his head as he stepped back to give the others enough space. Ever since he had been little and had gotten his first self-defence lessons from Blaine, Danny loved martial arts. He was pretty good, Kurt had to admit that, even if he wasn't really okay with the fact that Danny could beat up someone. It wasn't like Danny was a violent person, not at all, but he was about to start his new school year in a public school, for the first time in his life, and Kurt was worried that he would get into trouble. He knew what high school was like but Danny had no idea how kids acted, all his experience came from those fine private schools he had attended so far, and kids there were so different. Blaine could talk about that a lot. Kurt was worried that Danny wouldn't be able to handle the new situation and end up in a fight one day. That was one of his strongest reasons why he hadn't wanted him to transfer schools but Danny was so stubborn and in the end, Kurt let him make the decision alone, believing that it was the best. Danny wasn't a little kid anymore, he knew what he wanted.
He watched as Danny took slow steps towards Blaine, ready to strike. Blaine smiled as the boy approached him, raising his arms in front of himself defensively.
"Are you gonna show me something?" Blaine challenged.
Danny waited another second before he jumped forward, trying to punch Blaine but the man got out of his way easily.
"You have to be a little faster if you want to hit me" Blaine said.
Kurt sighed and shook his head. Sometimes it was hard with these two, especially when they played this game. He knew how it would end, of course. Danny was a good fighter but nowhere as good as Blaine. It didn't mean he stopped trying, though. The boy, just like he expected, ran forward again and when Blaine jumped away from him, he tried to kick Blaine. The man smiled as he caught Danny's ankle and slamming his hand into the boy's chest, he sent him down onto the mattress.
"Not bad but you have to use your head, too" Blaine said and reached out to help Danny get back to his feet. "Learn from your opponent's movements. Try to find their weakness."
"Do you have a weakness?" Danny asked as he stood up with Blaine's help.
"I do" Blaine nodded.
"And what is it?" Danny asked.
"You have to find out on your own" Blaine smirked.
"How am I supposed to learn when all you do is beat me up?" Danny asked.
"I show you what you do wrong. Big difference" Blaine said.
Danny sighed. He wasn't patient enough for this. He wanted to learn everything and preferably as soon as possible. He didn't want to wait.
"Come on, guys, let's go back to our room" Kurt said. "We still have about an hour until dinner."
"Just an hour?" Danny asked with wide eyes. "Damn, I have to do something with my hair."
Kurt opened his mouth to reply but before he could say anything, Danny rushed out of the training room and up the stairs, leaving the adults behind.
"What the hell is wrong with him?" Kurt muttered.
"You don't know?" Blaine smiled.
"Know what?" Kurt frowned.
"I will show you" Blaine said and put an arm around Kurt as they walked to the stairs.
~ o ~
"What's her name?" Blaine asked later that evening as they were waiting for their food in the restaurant.
Danny was unusually quiet since they had arrived. He kept looking at something and when Kurt turned his head to figure out what it was, he smirked. It was a blond girl, about Danny's age.
"I don't know" Danny answered.
"You should talk to her" Blaine said.
"I-I'm not sure" Danny said quietly.
"The first one is always hard" Kurt sighed.
"The first what?" Danny frowned.
"Nothing" Kurt smiled. "Go, talk to her. Introduce yourself and ask her if she would like to go with you to that karaoke party."
"I thought I couldn't go" Dany said slowly.
"I changed my mind" Kurt shrugged. "Go."
Danny smiled and without any other word, he got up and and almost tripped over his own feet in his haste to go to the girl.
"Slowly" Blaine said, rubbing his eyes. "Don't be so nervous. It's just a girl."
Danny nodded and took a deep breath before taking the first step towards the girl. Kurt and Blaine watched as he walked to the girl and tapped her shoulder. The girl turned around and smiled at Danny who seemed like he could pass out in any second.
"He will screw up" Blaine shook his head.
"He won't" Kurt said, elbowing his boyfriend. "He's doing great."
They sat in silence for a while, watching the two teenagers.
"I can't believe he will start dating soon" Kurt said.
"It will be horrible" Blaine groaned.
"Why? First love is always so beautiful" Kurt said dreamily.
"He won't come home for curfew. He will sneak out in the middle of the night. Oh, and I think we should get him condoms" Blaine said.
Kurt looked at him in horror.
"You don't think that he will..."
"No. I know he will" Blaine interrupted. "Should I talk to him about sex or do you want to do it?"
"He's just 15!" Kurt gasped.
"And we both know what teenagers are like" Blaine replied.
Kurt sighed heavily. The idea of Danny dating someone didn't seem so great anymore.
"I can't believe he grew up so fast" he said quietly.
"Yeah. One day he was planning his wedding with... What was her name? Mandy? And now he's interested in real girls. Time passes so quickly" Blaine said.
"I will be a grandpa soon" Kurt said with wide eyes.
Blaine suppressed a laugh as he grabbed Kurt's hand.
"I don't think we have to worry about it anytime soon" he said.
Danny turned away from the girl and ran back to the men.
"She said yes!" he said excitedly.
"That's... great" Kurt said slowly.
"What's wrong?" Danny asked, knowing this look very well.
"Nothing" Kurt said hastily. "We just talked about that karaoke night. Maybe we should join you."
"No way" Danny said.
"Why not?" Kurt asked.
"Because I can't go with my parents. What would the others think?" Danny asked.
"That you have two hot, young dads?" Blaine offered.
Danny rolled his eyes.
"Fine" Kurt sighed. "But don't do anything stupid and be back at 9."
"Kurt, I'm 15 and not 5" Danny reminded him. "What about midnight?"
"10 and it's my last offer" Kurt said seriously. "You should take it."
"Fine" Danny nodded.
"Very good. Now let's eat, I'm starving" Kurt said.
"Just a second" Danny said and grabbed his phone from his pocket. Kurt rubbed his eyes tiredly as he made a photo of his dinner before even touching it.
"You won't post it too, right?" Kurt asked.
"Of course I will" Danny said and got up from his seat to walk behind Kurt.
"What are you doing?" Kurt asked.
"Our holiday is almost over and we don't have a photo together" Danny explained. "Look into the camera and smile. You don't want to look bad on the photo, right?"
Kurt did his best but his smile disappeared as soon as the phone was pulled away from his face.
"I guess you will post it, too" Kurt said. It wasn't like he was completely against Internet but what Danny and the other kids at his age did was insane. They practically shared their whole lives with everyone.
"Just one photo on my Facebook, I swear" Danny promised.
"You know how dangerous social media can be, right?" Blaine asked.
"Come on, it's just Facebook. What can be dangerous in posting a few photos?" Danny asked.
~ o ~
A few thousand miles away, in a huge house in the middle of nowhere, a man was sitting in his study, enjoying his expensive Scotch and watching photos on his computer.
"What are you doing?" the other man asked as he stepped inside.
"You know, I like teenagers" the man behind the desk said. "They share the smallest details of their lives on the Internet and they have no idea how much trouble they can cause with that."
The other man stepped behind him and looked at the photos with a raised eyebrow. They had to go through several pictures of places and food before he found out what his boss was going through.
"It's the kid's profile?" he asked.
"Yes" his boss said. "Such a disappoitment. You would think that kids who grow up beside a bodyguard are smarter than this."
He sighed and leaned back on his chair, closing his eyes.
"It's a good thing, right?" the other man asked. "If we can see his photos, we can learn a lot about him and probably about his fathers, too. We can find out when Blaine is alone and then kill him without problem."
"I don't want to kill him" his boss said.
"You don't?" the other asked. "But I thought..."
"I want him dead but that's not how I do things. You know that" his boss said and leaned forward again. He searched through Danny's photos until he found one where he was with Blaine and Kurt, all of them smiling and seemingly happy. "I want him to feel the pain I felt when I lost my father."
He reached out and ran his fingers down Kurt's face before he moved his finger over the picture of Danny and then back to Blaine's.
"I want him to lose everything" he continued. "I want him to be completely alone and hopeless when I finally go after him."
"The kid is an easy target" the other said. "We could start with him. Take him from school and leave his dead body on Anderson's doorstep."
"I didn't say I wanted to kill them" his boss said.
"Then what do you want to do with them?" the man asked.
"I'm not sure yet" the boss said. "We can't be careless. We only have one chance to destroy Anderson and the plan must be perfect before we make a move."
He leaned back on his chair again, watching the family in disgust. He felt sick as he looked at those smiling faces.
"Blaine Anderson must pay for my father's death" he said determinedly.
Here is the new chapter. Enjoy!
Kurt sighed as he watched Danny get ready for his first day in the new school. It was the last evening before the school year started and Danny, like every single year, checked his bag one more time to make sure he had everything he needed. Like most teenagers, he had trouble waking up early in the morning and it was a miracle that he was never late.Or better say, he was lucky he had Kurt or Blaine to kick him out of the bed in time.
Kurt sighed again. He hated when they reached this day, knowing that he had to wait months for the next longer break. All of them had to go back to work or school, they were busy again and had little time to spend together. He loved summer breaks a lot more, even if Blaine was often gone because of the band, at least he and Danny had more time for each other. It was about to change. He had to work on two movies at the same time and he knew he would barely be at home, he would barely see his family. He wished he could turn back time and go back on holiday for a little while but things weren't that simple for them.
"You are doing this again."
Kurt blinked and looked up at Danny who put down his bag and smiled at him.
"Doing what?" he asked.
"It's just school" Danny said. "Don't worry, we will see each other every day."
"I know..." Kurt sighed.
"Then what's wrong?" Danny asked.
"It's just... this summer was so short" Kurt said. "I want to turn back time and go back on holiday."
"Me too" Danny laughed. "But at least you don't have to go to school."
"True" Kurt nodded. "Are you ready? Because Blaine and I want to talk to you."
"About what?" Danny frowned.
"Let's go downstairs, okay?" Kurt asked.
Danny nodded and followed his father into the living room where Blaine was already waiting for them. Danny raised an eyebrow when he saw how excited Blaine seemed.
"Okay, you are scaring me... What's going on?" he asked.
"Sit down" Blaine said. "We have something for you."
Danny sat down across the others, waiting for them to continue. Now he was curious. They only acted like this when there was something huge coming. He hoped it wasn't about a new project of Kurt, he barely saw him or Blaine and didn't want to be left alone more than necessary, especially now that he was about to start his year in the new high school. He was nervous like hell and he would surely need his fathers more than ever.
"You look like you did something wrong" Blaine smirked.
"I didn't... I think" Danny said slowly. "So what's going on?"
"This is your last night before the new school year starts and we have some presents for you" Kurt said and glanced at Blaine. "Would you like to start?"
"Of course" Blaine nodded.
"Why do I get presents? My birthday was in April" Danny said.
"Because we love you and we want to make this easier for you" Kurt explained. "You don't know public schools the way we know and... let's say you will need these."
"Now you are certainly scaring me" Danny gulped nervously.
"Relax, it won't be that bad" Blaine said. "Hopefully."
Danny nodded silently. From everything he had gathered from the others in the past few months he came to the conclusion that by choosing a new school he had done the biggest mistake of his life. They never told him exact details but the quiet comments were enough to scare him.
"Open it" Blaine said and grabbed a small box from the table, pressing it into Danny'a hands. The boy opened it and laughed as he took the phone into his hands, the one he had wanted for so long but Blaine and Kurt never got him, telling him that it was too expensive and he didn't need it.
"Thank you" Danny said and went to Blaine to hug him. "I can't believe you bought me this!"
"Me neither" Kurt muttered.
Blaine smirked and grabbed his boyfriend's hand to squeeze it before turning back to Danny.
"Here, let me show you something" he said and took the phone from Danny. "This is our new app."
Danny raised an eyebrow as he looked down at the phone over Blaine's shoulder.
"iGuard?" he asked slowly.
"Our newest application" Blaine said again proudly. "We just finished testing it. It's only available for a few people."
Danny looked at the icon sceptically.
"It's easy to handle" Blaine continued. "If you are in trouble, you press the emergency button. It alerts a unit that tracks your phone and gets to you within a few minutes."
"That's why I got a new phone" Danny said slowly, still in shock. Sometimes Blaine came up with the weirdest ideas.
"Well, yeah" Blaine shrugged. "It wouldn't run on your old phone, so..."
"It's for emergency only" Kurt said. "So don't use it for fun."
"Believe me, I won't use it at all" Danny said. He couldn't believe Blaine thought he would need something like this. He was just a regular teenage boy, not the president's son.
"Alright, let's move to your next present" Kurt said.
Danny took a deep breath, worried that it could only be something worse. To his surprise, Kurt smiled at him and raised a plastic card into the air that had Danny's name on it.
"It's mine?" Danny asked. He wouldn't be surprised if it was something tricky again.
"We think that you are old enough for your first credit card" Kurt said. "We can't always be around and you might need money for school or when you go shopping without me..."
"A credit card?" Danny asked excitedly. He could definitely use that.
"You have a 1000 dollar limit, though" Kurt said.
"Monthly?" Danny asked.
"Weekly" Blaine said slowly.
A wide smile spread across Danny's face.
"You don't have to spend it all" Kurt said. "Only if you need money for something. I trust you to be responsible."
Danny nodded. Although the temptation was huge, he knew that Blaine and Kurt trusted him and he would show them that he deserved their trust.
"Now the last present..." Kurt grabbed the last small box from the table and handed it to Danny.
The boy opened it and looked up in confusion as he pulled out the simple golden ring, attached to similar chains.
"It was your father's wedding ring" Kurt explained. "Sadly, your mother's got lost but I got this one back and I saved it for you. I thought you would like to wear it but you don't really wear accessories, so..."
Danny opened his mouth but nothing came out. He hadn't even known about this ring and now that he had it, he was overwhelmed by emotions. He didn't have too much left of his parents and now that he had this ring, he felt like he was a little closer to them.
"Are you alright?" Kurt asked in concern. Danny seemed like he was ready to cry in any second.
Danny managed to nod before he threw his arms around Kurt. From everything he had ever gotten from Kurt, this ring was the most precious one.
"Thank you" Danny said quietly.
"Let me help you put it on" Kurt said when Danny pulled away. He took the ring from Danny and quickly fixed the chains around his neck. Danny looked down at the ring hanging over his chest, sighing heavily.
"You won't cry, right?" Blaine asked, smiling.
"I'm not sure" Danny admitted. "That's why I will take these and move back to my room to finish getting ready for tomorrow."
"Okay" Blaine nodded knowingly. Although they were all close, there were things Danny didn't like to do in front of them since he was a teenager. Showing his emotions, for example.
"Thank you, guys" Danny said as he stood up. "I really appreciate it."
Blaine put an arm around Kurt's shoulder as they watched Danny leave the living room. He waited for about a minute, until he was sure that Danny wouldn't come back and it was safe to talk but Kurt was faster than him.
"Don't you think it's too much?" Kurt asked. "He's just a teenager, I don't think we will need to track him down..."
"It will be useful when he won't come home in time and we need to find him" Blaine reasoned.
"I don't know... I did some stupid things when I was younger but my dad never had to track my phone" Kurt said.
"It was different" Blaine said. "Besides, we can never be careful enough."
Kurt sighed heavily. Blaine was right, of course. Over the years, they had dealt with some crazy guys. None of them was as crazy as Jeremy Carter, though, but crazy enough to make them worried about their kid's well-being. It was something that came with being famous.
"That credit card, though..." Blaine said after a while.
"Do you think it's too much?" Kurt asked.
"It's too much" Blaine nodded without hesitation.
"We have to believe that he's responsible enough to..."
Blaine snorted. As if Kurt didn't know Danny at all.
"Okay, you're right" Kurt rolled his eyes. "We can still take it back if he can't handle it."
"I guess it will happen soon" Blaine smirked.
~ o ~
Kurt woke up early in the next morning, so he could make breakfast for his family. It was a habit he had taken up long ago. They couldn't really spend much time together, so it was important for him to start the days with his family, especially when it was an important day like this. It was Danny's first day at the new school and Kurt wanted to make it easier for him. He was still worried that Danny would regret his decision, knowing how cruel kids could be and how hard life in public schools was, but he and Blaine had promised the boy that they would support him no matter what. Danny wasn't a little kid anymore, they had to let him make his own decisions, even if they knew that it wasn't the best for him. Danny wanted to learn what life looked like outside the walls of the expensive private school he had attended so far, so they let him leave that place and find another one. Even if Kurt was scared that his kid would have the same experience he had had in high school.
"Good morning" Blaine greeted him as he stepped into the kitchen only minutes after Kurt. "I hope you are ready for your training."
Oh. Kurt had completely forgotten about that. Blaine helped him with his new role, so he could play the perfect secret agent and it was finally his time to learn how to shoot. He had been excited to try but he had forgotten about their plans because of his worry about Danny.
"Of course I am" Kurt smiled.
"You forgot about it" Blaine smiled knowingly.
"Okay, I did" Kurt sighed. "I'm sorry but... I think I'm worried about Danny."
"Kurt, you have to stop this" Blaine said. "He will be fine."
"What if they will hurt him?" Kurt asked in worry.
"Danny's perfectly capable of taking care of himself" Blaine smiled.
"We can't be sure" Kurt replied.
"That's right. But hopefully he trusts us enough to tell us if something goes wrong" Blaine said.
"Okay. Now I'm definitely worried" Kurt sighed.
"It's just school" Blaine said as he pulled Kurt into his arms. "I don't think he has anything to worry about."
Kurt shook his head. He would be worried about his kid no matter what. It was his job after all.
About a minute later, the door opened and Danny walked inside. Both adults turned towards him and Kurt opened his mouth to greet him but when his eyes landed on Danny's hair, he couldn't stop his gasp. Danny must have tried to gel his hair but it didn't really work because his hair was too long. He managed to gel it down on the top of his head but the rest of his hair was still curly, standing away in every possible direction.
"What did you do to your hair?" Blaine laughed.
"I tried to gel it but it didn't work" Danny sad desperately. "What should I do now? I can't go to school like this."
"You definitely can't" Blaine agreed.
"Blaine, you're not helping" Kurt hissed and turned back to his son. "It's okay. Just... wash it. It will dry until you get to the school."
"You know how horrible my hair looks when I wash it" Danny said.
"I think it looks great" Kurt smiled.
Danny buried his face into his hands. Life was so not fair.
"Come on, I will help you" Blaine said. "Can you handle the breakfast alone, honey?"
"Of course" Kurt snorted. "Go. You will be late from school."
When the others left the kitchen, Kurt turned back to the counter, unable to stop laughing. He knew that it wasn't fair but he couldn't help it. Danny had done some strange things with his hair before but this one was most certainly the funniest so far.
~ o ~
Although they had a rough start, once they solved the gel problem, everything seemed to work just fine. Kurt prepared their breakfast and although they didn't have much time to eat it, he managed to get Danny eat something before going to school. Just like every single day, Kurt brought Danny to school. Sometimes Blaine told him that it was too much, that Danny was old enough to go on his own but he couldn't help it. Okay, maybe he was a little overprotective but they lived in a large and dangerous city, he wanted to make sure that Danny arrived safely.
Once his nervous kid was inside the school's building, Kurt finally left and went back for Blaine. He had to learn how to shoot. He was nervous because of it, he had never held a gun in his hands before but it was time to learn how to use it. To be honest, he should have learnt it earlier. It wouldn't have hurt to have a gun around, even when Blaine was on tour and they were alone with Danny. But now it was his time. And he would show Blaine that he could do it.
"Wow" Blaine said in amazement as after the first few attempts with his help, Kurt held the gun alone and shot the man-shaped figure, surprisingly precisely.
"I know" Kurt said excitedly and fired again. "I can't believe it's so easy. I just pull the trigger and then..."
Another shot into the heart or at least where it was supposed to be.
"Okay... I don't think you need more practice" Blaine said.
"Oh, come on. We've just started" Kurt said and fired again, seemingly enjoying it like a small child a new toy. "Heart, again!"
"Yeah, I can see" Blaine muttered.
"I thought it was harder. You said that I would need a lot of practice to learn how to use a gun" Kurt said and turned around, the gun still in his hand. Blaine reached out instinctively, grabbed Kurt's wrist and held it away. It wasn't like Kurt could cause much trouble with the weapon but he could never be careful enough.
"You certainly need more practice" Blaine said. "Rule number one: never point a gun at me."
"Sorry" Kurt said, seemingly not too concerned. He knew very well that this wasn't real.
"I'm serious, Kurt. What if you accidentally shoot someone?" Blaine asked.
"That won't happen" Kurt replied. "I will never use a real gun, so..."
"You might need one and I want you to know how to use it" Blaine said. "So be careful. Keep it down until you find your target and are perfectly sure you want to shoot."
"That's not how they do it in the movies" Kurt frowned.
"But that's how you can save yourself from the trouble of accidentally killing someone" Blaine replied. "Okay, you have two more bullets, so if you want to..."
Kurt turned towards his target and shot it twice before Blaine could even blink.
"I think it's pretty much dead" Kurt said and finally put the gun down, much to Blaine's relief. For someone who hated violence, Kurt loved shooting a surprisingly lot.
"Now that it's done..."
"Will you really get me a real gun?" Kurt interrupted him.
"We will talk about it" Blaine said slowly.
"It wouldn't hurt" Kurt shrugged. "Who knows, maybe one day when you won't be around and another crazy stalker attacks me in the middle of the night..."
"We will talk about it" Blaine repeated. "You have to learn to use it first. Then we can talk about getting you a real gun. We still have to keep it locked up, though. If you don't remember, we have a teenage kid."
"True" Kurt nodded. "I don't want him to do anything stupid."
"That's why he won't know about it" Blaine said. "If I get you a gun, of course."
"Of course" Kurt rolled his eyes.
"We still have some time left" Blaine said as he checked the time on his phone. "Would you like to train?"
"Not really" Kurt said as he grabbed Blaine's shirt and pulled him close to kiss him. "The house is all ours for a few more hours and I think we should use it for another kind of practice."
"You-you think so?" Blaine stuttered as Kurt's lips found a sensitive spot behind his ear.
"Definitely" Kurt smirked. "If you are in the mood, of course."
Blaine laughed as he turned Kurt around and ushered him towards the stairs. It was no question that he would love to spend his remaining time before the meeting with something enjoyable, especially since they had the house all for themselves and didn't have to be worried that someone would disturb them in the best moment.
I'm finally back from my research trip and I have a new chapter for you. Enjoy!
Kurt felt like he was in heaven. Okay, he hadn't done anything useful, unless you counted that less than an hour he and Blaine had spent with his training and that he had made breakfast like every other day, but he decided that he deserved a day off and was determined to enjoy it. Blaine surely made it easy for him, at least until he was still home. Unlike Kurt, he had a meeting later that day and he couldn't skip it, not that he wanted to. Blaine loved his job, both the band and his position as the leader of the Warblers and when he could make it, he was always there on their meetings. But they still had a lot of time until that, so they enjoyed that they had the whole house for themselves, something that hadn't happened in the past few months, then ordered lunch and ate it together in the garden. It was definitely a good way to spend his day off but as every good thing, it ended quite soon. It was past two when Kurt realized that Blaine had to leave soon and Danny was about to finish with his last class as well and he had promised him that he would be there, so even if he wanted to stay in bed or swim in the pool instead of leaving the house, he had to go.
"Don't be lazy" Blaine smiled as he walked out of the bathroom and to his wardrobe, finding Kurt lying on the bed.
"I'm not" Kurt muttered.
He watched as Blaine got into his jeans and then grabbed one of the dozens black T-shirt from the shelf. No matter how important his position was, Blaine never wore a suit or anything fancy. He hated formal clothes and to his luck, nobody dared tell him what to wear. Okay, Kurt had tried to give him advice a few times but Blaine was hopeless. Since he was famous enough and had more money than anyone in the city, he realized that he could do anything he wanted and there would be no consequences. Not that most people cared, though. Blaine's fans liked him just like this and to Kurt's surprise, his business partner didn't complain either.
"Do you like what you see?" Blaine winked as he slowly turned around.
"Not fair" Kurt said, blocking the sight with his hands pressed over his eyes. "Don't torture me, just go."
"You have to get up, too, you know" Blaine said. "Danny's waiting for you."
"I know" Kurt sighed. "Just give me a minute."
"Come on, Kurt" Blaine smiled and once he finished getting dressed, he walked to the bed, grabbed Kurt's hands and pulled him up into a sitting position.
"Don't I deserve some time to relax?" Kurt whined.
"You had the whole day" Blaine laughed. "I thought our shared activity was relaxing."
"Well, it was" Kurt admitted.
"Then let's get dressed" Blaine said. "Come on, we have to leave."
Kurt groaned but got out of the bed with Blaine's help. He quickly pulled up his clothes from earlier, checked his hair and was ready to leave within a few minutes. Blaine took his hand and led him downstairs, grabbing their keys on the way. Just when they were about to leave, the front door opened and Danny stepped inside.
"Danny? What are you doing here?" Kurt asked.
"My classes ended sooner" Danny said and without stopping to greet the others, he made his way to the stairs.
Kurt and Blaine looked at each other, frowning. Something was wrong with the boy.
"How was your first day?" Blaine called after him.
"Horrible" Danny answered without looking back.
"I will talk to him" Kurt sighed.
"Good idea" Blaine nodded. "I have to go."
"I know" Kurt said and gave him a quick kiss. "Good luck with your meeting."
He waited until Blaine left, then turned back towards the stairs, sighing heavily. Whatever was bothering his kid, he would find out soon. He walked to Danny's room and knocked on the open door. Danny was lying on the bed but turned his head to face Kurt when he heard him knock.
"May I come in?" Kurt asked quietly.
Danny closed his eyes and nodded. Kurt sighed as he walked to the bed and sat down beside Danny, smiling sadly.
"I guess things didn't work the way you expected" Kurt said.
"Nobody talked to me" Danny said. "Not even the teachers."
"It was just your first day. It will get better" Kurt shrugged.
"What if it won't?" Danny asked. "I don't want to be the weird kid without friends."
"Honey, you have to give them a chance to get to know you" Kurt smiled.
Danny sighed heavily and closed his eyes.
"What's wrong with me?" he asked. "Why does everyone hate me?"
"Don't be overdramatic" Kurt smirked. "You had a lot of friends in your old school."
"Only because they knew who you are" Danny rolled his eyes. "They weren't even real friends. They only wanted to get close to you."
"I'm sure it's not true" Kurt said.
"None of them called me since I left" Danny pointed out.
"Did you call them?" Kurt asked.
"No" Danny admitted quietly.
"See? Maybe they are waiting for you to call them. You should give it a try" Kurt said.
"Maybe you are right" Danny said uncertainly.
"Of course I am" Kurt said. "And I have a great idea how you could get new friends."
"I'm listening" Danny said.
"After-school activities" Kurt said. "When I was in high school, I joined the glee club because I was so lonely. It was the best decision of my life. That's how I got new friends. That's how I met your dad."
Danny smiled like every time Kurt mentioned his parents. He knew that it would happen, that was why he talked about Will now.
"You think that I should join the glee club?" Danny asked.
"Or the drama club. Or whatever you want. It's your life, I can't tell you what to do with it" Kurt said.
"Thank you" Danny said and sat up to hug Kurt.
"You're welcome" Kurt smiled. "Blaine won't be back anytime soon and I'm sure he will be hungry when he gets home. Do you want to help me cook something for dinner?"
"Yeah" Danny nodded. "I think it will distract me for a while."
"That's right" Kurt nodded and stood up. "Come on. We have to figure out what to cook."
"Something sweet and unhealthy" Danny muttered.
"Fine. But only because you had a bad day" Kurt said.
~ o ~
Blaine loved the Puckers. It had been one of the best decisions of his life that he had joined the band. His whole life was about music, being on the stage, travelling a lot and he absolutely loved it. Okay, he missed being at home, especially when they were on tour for a longer time but it came with being famous, they had learnt how to live with it.
Now they were working on their new album and it meant that he could be at home a lot more. They still had to practice every day but he tried to finish early, so he had enough time for his family. They had an especially great day, it was only him and Puck, working on their new songs. They usually wrote them together. Puck had realised soon that Blaine was talented and always had new ideas, so he had asked him to help him with the songs. Thanks to that, their band was more famous than ever and now they had fans all over the world.
"Okay, that's it" Puck said and put his guitar down. "Let's go home."
"So early?" Blaine smirked.
"I promised Quinn that I would take the kids to see a movie" Puck explained. "She's tired."
"No wonder" Blaine nodded in understanding. "It must be hard for her."
"And it becomes harder with every single pregnancy" Puck sighed. "She still blames me for getting her pregnant again and made me promise that I won't go near her ever again."
"Wow" Blaine laughed.
"She won't remember it once the first trimester is over" Puck shrugged. "She acts like this every time."
"I don't understand how you can make it" Blaine shook his head slowly. "We only have one but it's still too much sometimes."
"I try to forget that my son is a teenager. That's how I do it" Puck said. "I simply don't listen to the smaller tantrums anymore. I guess we went through it so many times that I don't even notice them anymore."
Blaine smiled at that. He was surely lucky, considering what kind of hell his friends had to go through. There were the five kids of Puck and Quinn for example. And they had a sixth kid on the way. Even if they oldest was 13, they had two small kids and it would surely be like hell once they welcomed the newest member of their family. The last one if he could believe Quinn. She was pretty determined when she said that but he couldn't blame her. She was a great mother but having so many kids... Blaine felt so bad for them. But there were Nick and Jeff's triplets, too. Even if it was a lot easier now that the kids were older, they had a lot more trouble with them than Kurt and Blaine with their teenager kid. One kid was always easier to handle. Blaine had played with the idea of having one more but he didn't regret that they had forgotten about it with time. They were always so busy and sometimes he felt like they didn't even have enough time for Danny. How could they handle a much younger child on the top of that? No, they were fine this way. They could still have a baby later, if they really want one but not until they survived these years until Danny grew up completely.
"What about you?" Puck asked.
"What about me?" Blaine asked.
"Don't you want a little one you can take care of?" Puck smiled.
"God, no" Blaine said. "I'm glad that it's almost over. I don't want to start it over, at least not now. Luckily for me, my friends have so many children. I can always borrow one when I miss having smaller kids around."
"You can always borrow my kids if you want to" Puck smiled. "You can borrow them for a whole week or two."
"I thought so" Blaine laughed.
The door of the rehearsal room opened and they both turned to see who it was.
"Danny? What are you doing here?" Blaine asked in surprise as his very desperate looking kid stepped inside.
"Thank God you're here" Danny said. "I need your help."
"I told you so many times. Use condom if you don't want to get anyone pregnant" Puck said.
"What?" Danny asked in confusion. "Uhm... No, that's not exactly what I'm talking about but thanks, Puck. I will make sure I use condom once I need it."
"Good kid" Puck nodded.
"Why do you need my help?" Blaine asked as he turned back to Danny. "Wait. Does Kurt know that you came here after school? I thought it was his turn to pick you up after classes."
"He texted me that he couldn't make it in time. I told him that you would come for me" Danny said.
"You came here alone?" Blaine asked.
Danny rolled his eyes as he sat down beside Blaine.
"Believe it or not, I took the bus and guess what happened? Nothing" he said. "I'm old enough to leave on my own. Trust me, I know the way home. And here, too."
"You should have texted me or something" Blaine said in worry. "Anything could have happened and we wouldn't have known..."
"Blaine, I'm here and I'm perfectly fine. Stop worrying" Danny said.
"The kid is right" Puck agreed. "When I was 15, I not only went to school all alone every day, I tried on half of the cheerleaders..."
"Okay, we get it. You had sex with the whole town before you turned 17 but that's not how I imagine Danny's future" Blaine said in frustration.
"Only half of the town" Puck smirked. "I always prefered women."
Blaine closed his eyes and rubbed his forehead. There was a reason why he didn't want Puck to give Danny advice in any question, especially if girls were involved.
"That was a different time" he said in the end. "Today's world is a lot more dangeorus than it was in our childhood."
"He still has to learn to live on his own. You guys are awfully overprotective and it's not good at all" Puck said, smiling when Danny nodded in agreement.
"Say this again when he gets caught by a serial killer" Blaine said.
"Okay... As much as I enjoy this conversation, I still need help and I'm running out of time" Danny interrupted.
"And how can we help you?" Puck asked.
"I don't really know anyone at school and Kurt suggested that I should join a club to meet new people" Danny said. "And I chose the glee club."
"That's a good idea" Blaine said.
"Oh, no" Puck said at the same time.
"What's wrong with the glee club?" Danny frowned.
"Do you want to ruin your high school years?" Puck asked.
"It's just a club. Why would it..."
"Let me explain" Puck and walked to Danny to sit down beside the boy. "It's like... food chain. On the top are the popular kids. Football players, cheerleaders, the bests of the school. If you want to be popular and have a lot of friends, you have to join those teams."
"I hate football and I definitely don't want to be a cheerleader" Danny said.
"Glee club is great" Blaine said.
"Only if you're a loser and don't have a better chance" Puck said.
"I was in my school's glee club. We were like rock stars. We were the most popular kids at school" Blaine said.
"Because it was a private school and that was your only after school activity" Puck pointed out.
"It was still great. I met my best friends there" Blaine said.
"I was member of our glee club, too" Puck said. "Don't get me wrong, I got some good friends from there but I had to work very hard to keep up my reputation. Glee club is like social suicide if you aren't a popular kid, so only do it if you're perfectly sure you can live with the everyday humiliation it means."
Danny gulped nervously. He didn't want to be humiliated. He only wanted to get to know a few kids and have real friends. He didn't want the others to make fun of him.
"You think that I should find something else?" he asked uncertainly.
"No" Blaine said seriously. "If you want to sing, then do it. Don't listen to anyone."
"But Puck said..."
"The world has changed a lot since we were kids. I'm sure that kids at your age more open-minded and don't humiliate others for their love of music" Blaine said.
"I don't know..." Danny said nervously.
"Just give it a try" Blaie said. "If you don't like it, you can always quit."
"Or beat up those who make fun of you" Puck said. "It always worked in my time."
Blaine rolled his eyes but decided to ignore Puck's comment.
"You want me to help you with your audition?" Blaine asked as he turned back to Danny.
"Yes" the boy nodded.
"Why don't you ask Kurt?" Blaine asked.
"Because he would want me to sing from a musical but it's not my world" Danny explained. "I want to show them who I really am. I need something..."
"Cool?" Puck asked.
"Exactly!" Danny nodded.
"Then sing one of our songs. We are cool" Puck said.
"Uhm... I also don't want them to find out who I am" Danny said.
"Okay, I'm confused" Puck said. "That's the opposite of what you said just a few seconds ago."
"I want to show them my talent but without giving them a chance to make connection between me and Blaine" Danny explained.
"Wait. They don't know that..." Blaine motioned between him and Danny.
"Of course not! It would ruin everything" Danny said.
"Because I'm not cool?" Blaine asked in confusion. "Letting them known that your adoptive dads are famous would definitely make you a popular kid."
"And I would lose the chance to have real friends" Danny said. "I don't want them to like me because of you. I want them to like me. The real me."
"Okay" Blaine said slowly. He wasn't sure if he liked this but he wanted to help Danny with his audition. Everything else could wait a little longer. "Let's try a few songs and see which one suits you the most."
"I might have a few ideas" Danny said and quickly pulled out a few sheets from his bag. "I couldn't decide which one would be the best for my voice, so..."
"I love this song" Puck said as he looked down at the first paper in Danny's hand.
"It could be good" Blaine nodded in agreement. "Let's get onto the stage."
He grabbed the guitar and pressed it into Puck's hands before walking onto the stage to get the other one.
"Do you want to play?" he asked and held out the other guitar for Danny to take it.
"Oh, yes" Danny said excitedly and grabbed the guitar.
Blaine nodded and ran his hands down the keyboard, preparing himself for the song.
"Are you ready?" he asked after a second.
Danny looked down at the empty room in front of him, smiling. Of course he was ready. It was practically in his blood to be in the stage.
~ o ~
...It's my life
And it's now or never
'Cause I ain't gonna live forever
I just want to live while I'm alive
(It's my life)
My heart is like an open highway
Like Frankie said
I did it my way
I just want to live while I'm alive
'Cause it's my life!
Danny smiled as he looked down at the other students sitting in the first rows of the auditorium. His performance was perfect, of course. Every single note in place, every movement smooth, just like how it was supposed to be. He was a lot better than the other applicants, he knew that. They had been awful to be honest. They were insecure, they hadn't moved the slightest and they had all sung those boring old songs. It seemed like they were from another century at least if not another world.
"Thank you, uhm... David..."
"It's Daniel but Danny is fine, too" Danny said.
"Danny. We will let you know about our decision soon" the boy whose name Danny didn't remember because it was so long and strange said.
"But you didn't need time with the others. You accepted them immediately" Danny replied.
"Because they were great" the guy said.
Danny looked at him in disbelief. He couldn't honestly tell him that the others were good enough for them but he wasn't. He was a lot better than any of these kids.
"I don't get it. What's your problem with my performance?" he asked.
"You didn't choose from the setlist" one of the girls said.
"Which setlist?" Danny asked slowly.
"The one we made for this year's performances" the girl said.
"Nobody said anything about the setlist. How was I supposed to know about it?" Danny asked.
"Everyone knows about the setlist" the first boy said.
"I just started attending this school" Danny explained.
"Your problem" the girl right in front of him shrugged.
"Just let me try again, okay? I'm sure I can sing you something that suits this year's themes" Danny said hastily. He had to get in. He couldn't fail in something like this. What would Kurt and Blaine think about him?
"It has to be a classic" the girl replied.
"Okay" Danny nodded, although he had no idea what they wanted from him. It's My Life was a classic, it was the perfect choice for this theme.
"It also can't be from the 21th century" another boy said.
"Or the 20th" the boy beside him added.
"You don't sing songs from the past 120 years?" Danny asked carefully. He must have come to the wrong audition. This couldn't be the glee club.
"From the past 200 but sometimes we can an exception" the boy who must have been the leader replied.
Danny took a deep breath. It must have been a nightmare. Yeah, it was surely a nightmare. He had been so nervous about this audition that he must have fallen asleep on his last class and now he had this very strange dream about kids who got trapped in the 19th century...
"Nobody sang Bach today" a girl said.
"Oh, you're right" the girl beside her nodded. "I don't get it. He's always the most popular..."
Danny had heard enough. He quickly turned around and started walking towards the door.
"Hey! Where are you going?" a boy called after him. He didn't really care who it was.
"I still hope it's just a nightmare..." he said, stopping for a second to look back. "...but if it's not, I wasted two whole hours of my Friday afternoon for this joke of a show choir. I changed my mind. I don't want to join you."
"You can't change your mind!" the leader of the team gasped. "We can kick our members out but noone is allowed to quit, especially not before we decide if they can join us or not."
Danny rolled his eyes and turned away. He wasn't scared of these losers.
"Just so you know, we wouldn't have accepted you anyway!" the boy called after him. "We wouldn't let a rebel like you ruin the hard work of generations..."
Danny stepped through the door and slammed it shut, glad that it cut off the angry voices calling after him. He closed his eyes and sighed, giving himself a second to compose himself. He had imagined how could this audition take a horrible turn but this one was a lot worse than any of his nightmares.
"So much for getting new friends" he muttered. Maybe leaving his old school wasn't a good decision after all.
Here is the new chapter. Enjoy!
"My life is over."
Blaine suppressed a laugh as he turned away from Danny's door. It was Saturday morning and he and Kurt were standing in front of the boy's room, waiting for him to finally come out after the disastrous rehearsal the previous day. Danny hadn't said too much about it but it was obvious that things had gone wrong. He had been hiding in his room since coming home from the rehearsal and Kurt was getting worried about him. That was why they were both standing here, trying to convince Danny that his life wasn't over because of some club.
"I'm sure it wasn't that bad" Kurt said.
"They hated me" came Danny's response form the other side of the door. "I can't go back there ever again."
"Don't be overdramatic" Blaine said. "It's just a club. You will find another one."
Danny didn't say anything at that. Kurt bit his lips in worry as he turned to Blaine.
"What do you think?" he asked.
"He should join the drama club because he sounds awfully like you. That's what I think" Blaine answered.
Kurt rolled his eyes.
"That's not what I was talking about" he said. "I thought you had an idea how we should solve this."
"I think we should leave him alone. He's a big boy, he will come out once he's ready" Blaine said.
"He already skipped dinner and breakfast. I won't let him miss another meal, it's not healthy" Kurt said determinedly.
Blaine shook his head, smiling. He could say whatever he wanted, he couldn't change Kurt's mind.
"Okay. Who wants pancakes?" Blaine asked loudly. "Danny?"
"You can't make my life better with pancakes" Danny replied.
"At least I tried" Blaine shrugged. "Okay. I'm out of ideas."
"Sweetie, just come out and talk to us" Kurt said. "It surely wasn't that bad..."
Suddenly, Danny opened the door and stepped outside. It was obvious that he hadn't had any sleep that night.
"It was" he said. "It was horrible actually. I sang the song we practiced and then they told me that they had a setlist I should have known about and I should have picked a song from that list. Okay, I thought, I'm professional, I can make it. But I couldn't because it turned out they don't sing any songs from the past 200 years!"
"Isn't it a show choir?" Blaine asked in confusion.
"Apparently, it looks like it isn't" Danny replied. "No wonder noone wants to talk to me. Even the losers hate me. I will spend my remaining years of high school as an outsider."
Kurt and Blaine looked at each other. They had had their own problems back in high school but they had never been alone. It meant a lot when you had at least a few friends.
"Other afterschool activities?" Kurt tried to come up with something.
"There's nothing else" Danny said. "Most clubs don't take new students, only these weirdos like the science club or-or the superhero club..."
"There's a superhero club in your school?" Blaine asked excitedly.
"No way" Danny said.
"Why not?" Blaine asked.
"Because they are completely insane" Danny said. He sighed heavily and shook his head again. "Now if you excuse me, I have to do my homework."
Blaine quickly grabbed his arm before Danny could close the door again and pulled him out onto the corridor again.
"You won't hide in there any longer" Blaine said. "Kurt's right. You need to eat something and then, if you're in the mood, we can train a little."
"Really?" Danny asked, smiling the first time since he had gotten home from his rehearsal.
"Yes" Blaine nodded.
"And I have a beautiful idea for the afternoon" Kurt smiled. "Shopping."
"Shopping?" Danny asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Of course" Kurt nodded. "Come on, I know you want to go shopping. It always makes me feel good. It would make you feel better as well, right?"
"Maybe a little" Danny admitted.
"Very good" Kurt nodded. "I will make you breakfast. What do you want to eat? Eggs? Sandwich?"
"Eggs will be fine" Danny said.
"Just give me five minutes" Kurt said and disappeared from their sight within a blink.
Blaine smirked as he turned back to Danny.
"You know you take advantage of his love, right?" he asked.
"Maybe sometimes" Danny admitted.
Blaine laughed, shaking his head. It was unbelievable that Kurt never noticed what was really going on...
~ o ~
Although the morning hadn't started too well, they had a really good day together. Blaine and Danny had stayed in the basement until lunch, using their free time effectively. Blaine showed Danny a few more techniques how he could defend himself and fight back if necessary. When they finally walked upstairs, tired and hungry, Kurt was already waiting for them. They decided to have lunch in their favourite restaurant and then they headed to the mall to buy a few clothes.
Blaine stayed behind after a while. He got bored of shopping a lot sooner than the others and he thought that Kurt and Danny needed some alone time, too. Although they worked together as a real family, Danny was still closer to Kurt than he would ever be to Blaine. It was fine, though. It was Kurt who had raised the boy since his first year after all. They needed this little time they had to keep up their great relationship.
And Blaine needed some alone time, too. Because there was something he had planned for a while and now he felt like he was ready. Once he made sure Kurt and Danny were lost in shopping, Blaine walked to the jewellery shop he had visited so many times in the past few months. It had been before Danny's birthday that he and Kurt had gone out to buy presents for the boy when Blaine had seen it. A simple golden ring with a few bright blue gems. A perfect present for Kurt. Blaine had been waiting for the right time to buy it, though. First he had been afraid of buying it because Kurt would think that Blaine wanted to propose and the thought had scared him at first. But then time had passed by and Blaine had found himself thinking about marrying Kurt a lot. It wasn't like they weren't ready for marriage, right? They had been together for almost 10 years, they were happy together, they worked together perfectly and they imagined their lives together. It wasn't like it would change anything... They would still live together, they would love together and they would dream about a future together. Just like before. So Blaine finally gathered his courage and decided to buy the ring.
He looked around before he stepped inside, knowing that he had to be careful. He could never be sure that there was noone watching him and the last thing he needed was to find his photo in the papers before he could propose. No, it was something they had to do privately. He wanted to surprise Kurt, so nobody could find out what he planned for his boyfriend. Okay, maybe he should tell Danny. He had to explain why he needed a night together with Kurt after all.
He didn't spend much time in the shop, he walked straight to the ring he had chosen and checked if it would fit. It seemed like it had been made for Kurt, though, so he quickly paid for the ring and left before anyone could recognize him. He pocketed the ring and as he walked back to his family, he was already thinking about a way to present it to Kurt. Preferably as soon as possible because he wasn't too good in hiding things from his boyfriend.
"Where have you been?" Kurt asked as Blaine joined him and Danny, still in the same shop he had left them.
"Just looked around" Blaine answered. "You know. To make sure there wasn't any stalkers or crazy fans around."
Kurt sighed heavily. It hadn't been long since a crazy fan of Blaine had followed Kurt and Danny to the mall and trapped them in the bathroom because he had wanted to ensure he got the VIP tickets for Blaine's upcoming concert. Since that incident, they were a lot more careful in the mall, even if Kurt hadn't let Blaine get them bodyguards again.
"It's not funny, Blaine" Kurt said seriously.
"Don't worry, honey" Blaine said and gave Kurt a quick kiss. "I won't let anyone near you. I promise."
"Well, while you were playing bodyguard for us, we found some clothes for ourselves" Kurt pointed at the dozens of outfits at his leg.
"You can't be serious" Blaine said slowly. Kurt had already way too many clothes and his wardrobe seemed to get more crowded with every passed day.
"I will show you them tonight" Kurt whispered into his ear.
"Oh-Okay" Blaine said. He had no chance when Kurt played with him like this.
"Guys, no sex in the mall" Danny said disapprovingly.
"We would never do that. We are professionals" Blaine said and leaned closer to Kurt. "Although that changing room seems nice."
"Blaine!" Kurt gasped and slapped Blaine's shoulder.
"Is it my fault you look so sexy?" Blaine asked innocently.
"Let's go home before you do something embarrassing" Kurt laughed and grabbed Blaine's arm to lead him out of the shop.
Later that evening, when they were home, Blaine finally found some time to talk to Danny privately. The boy was sitting in his room, seemingly lost in some website. Blaine raised an eyebrow and looked at the page over Danny's shoulder. The boy must have sensed that someone was watching him because he quickly closed the window and turned around.
"Blaine! You scared me" he said.
Blaine took a careful step forward. He didn't like it when Danny tried to hide something from him, especially when his Internet connection was involved. Although they had talked about it a lot, Danny still didn't understand how dangerous Internet could be and people like them had to be even more careful.
"What were you doing on your computer?" Blaine asked.
"Just... reading" Danny replied.
The boy sighed. Blaine always knew when he didn't tell him the truth.
"It's just a blog, okay?" he said in the end, still not ready to show Blaine the page. There were all of his secrets after all and he didn't want any of his fathers to see it.
"What kind of blog?" Blaine asked.
"A personal one" Danny rolled his eyes. "It's not a big deal, practically everyone has a blog nowadays..."
"Nobody knows who you really are, right?" Blaine asked.
"Of course not!" Danny said. "Could you stop this I'm-the-security-God-so-I-can-keep-your-whole-life-controlled thing?"
"Security god?" Blaine smirked.
"I'm careful. You don't have to check on everything I do" Danny said seriously.
"Fine" Blaine said in the end. "I believe that you're responsible and I respect your privacy, so I won't check on that blog of you."
"Thanks" Danny said gladly.
"I still need to talk to you, though" Blaine continued.
"About what?" Danny asked.
"I... I would like to go on a date with Kurt. Tomorrow" Blaine said.
"Fine" Danny said easily. His dads didn't need his permission to go anywhere.
"Kurt wouldn't want to leave you alone, though, so..."
"Oh, I get it" Danny nodded. "So I have to convince him that I'm perfectly well without you and that you need some time together."
"Exactly" Blaine smiled.
"I can do that" Danny said in the end.
Blaine seemed surprisingly excited when he heard the answer.
"Is everything alright?" Danny asked.
"Of course" Blaine said. He decided not to tell Danny anything until Kurt said 'yes' because if his answer would be a 'no', it would be awkward enough without anyone knowing about it. "I just... I can't wait to go out on a dinner with Kurt. It's been so long since the last time."
"Seven days, it's an awfully lot" Danny smiled.
"Ah, you don't understand this" Blaine shook his head but he was smiling, too. When he was nervous, he did stupid things.
~ o ~
Kurt hummed happily and closed his eyes as he took the first forkful of cheesecake into his mouth. He loved these nights when he and Blaine were all alone and he certainly loved this place Blaine had picked for their date. The food was delicious and so was the wine and on the top of that, they had a private room just for themselves where nobody saw or disturbed them. It was definitely a good choice. He made himself a mental note to come here more often.
"Thanks for bringing me here tonight" he said. "This place is amazing."
"I know" Blaine smiled. "I wanted a place where we could be alone."
"Why is it so?" Kurt asked, smiling.
"Well, I..." Blaine didn't know how to continue. He knew that it was his moment to ask Kurt to marry him but he didn't know how to do it.
"Blaine, is something wrong?" Kurt asked in worry.
"No. No, of course not" Blaine said hastily.
"You seem nervous" Kurt pointed out.
"I might be" Blaine replied.
"Okay. Now I'm definitely worried" Kurt said.
"I just... You know it's been almost ten years since we got together" Blaine started. Yes, that's how he had to do it.
"Of course I do" Kurt said, taking his boyfriend's hand. "And I still enjoy every moment with you."
"That's... great because I have to ask you something" Blaine said. He should have gone through his speech because he wasn't too good with words and Kurt definitely deserved a better proposal but it was too late. He had to do it without help.
"I'm listening" Kurt said.
Blaine reached into his pocket and grabbed the small box, squeezing it tightly.
"Kurt, you are the love of my life" Blaine started. "These years have been beautiful and I know that the rest of our lives will be just as amazing. Because you are the most perfect boyfriend I can have. You make me a better person, Kurt. You make me happy and I... Okay, I'm stuttering, right?"
"It's sweet but I still don't understand what you're trying to say" Kurt smiled.
Get on your knees, you idiot, Blaine reminded himself.
He quickly got on one knee in front of Kurt and opened the box to show Kurt the ring inside. Kurt gasped in surprise and Blaine panicked. What if he would say no?
"I... I just... Okay, your expression scares me, so I will just say it. I love you, Kurt, and I would love to spend the rest of my life with you. As your husband" Blaine said. He screwed up, he knew it. That wasn't how people proposed. He didn't even asked Kurt in the end, just said what he wanted. It was so wrong...
But Kurt smiled and knelt down beside him, taking his hand.
"Yes" Kurt said.
"Yes, I'm an idiot?" Blaine asked uncertainly.
"You certainly are" Kurt agreed, pressing a soft kiss to Blaine's lips. "But you are my idiot. And I want to spend the rest of my life with you. As your husband."
Blaine was speechless. Was it real? Did Kurt really say that he wanted to marry him?
"Now comes the ring part" Kurt smiled.
"Oh, yes. Of course" Blaine said. His hands were shaking, so in the end it was Kurt who took the ring from the box and put it on his ring finger. It fitted perfectly.
"I love you" Kurt said.
"I love you, too" Blaine replied. Still kneeling on the ground, he pulled Kurt into his arms and kissed him, glad for the private room, so they could enjoy this moment without being scared that someone might see them. They had to announce the news soon because people would notice Kurt's ring sooner or later but it could wait a little more. It was their night, they could share the news with their fans the next day. Or a few days later. It so didn't matter right then and there.
~ o ~
All the lights were on, windows and doors securely locked, the alarm system on. Danny had checked everything four times. It wasn't like he didn't like being alone in the house. He had enjoyed the first two hours when it hadn't been dark outside. He had spent some time outside at the pool, then he had gone inside and ordered pizza. It had been great to have the house just for himself. But then the night came and Danny started worrying. He hated being alone in the dark house. It was one of his biggest secret, one that noone knew about. He was scared of being alone after darkness.
He knew that he had nothing to be scared of. Their house was most certainly the safest place of the whole city, Blaine always made sure to get them the newest alarm systems and nobody but their closest friends knew where they lived, so he was safe from his dads' crazy fans and possible criminals who wanted to kidnap him for ransom. It still didn't help that uneasy feeling that came out every time he was left alone. Because no matter how safe their house was, he knew that there were people out there who could get to him if they really wanted to.
It had happened once. Although Danny had just a few memories of that time of his life, he remembered exactly how scared he had been when Jeremy Carter had taken him from home and had held him captive for days. He still remembered the pain the man had caused him or the feeling of the gun pressed to his head. And that was what made him so scared of the darkness.
Danny closed his eyes and forced himself to take a few deep breath. He had to calm down. Kurt and Blaine could be back in any second and he didn't want to let them know how he felt. Kurt would be worried about him again and probably wouldn't let him out of his sight anytime soon. That was the last thing he needed. And he also had to find a way to fight down his fear because he would move out someday to start his own life and as much as he hoped that he wouldn't be single by that time, there was no guarantee that he would find someone. Especially if things didn't change drastically because right now he was nobody, just a loser without friends who spent his whole weekend with his dads because he had nobody else.
Danny finished his pizza on the living room's couch and when the movie he had been watching ended, he turned off the TV and got rid of the evidence that he had eaten in the living room. Kurt didn't like it when he brought food in there but since Kurt wasn't at home and wouldn't find out about it anyway, Danny thought that he deserved that much. It wasn't like he burnt down the house or something equally horrible. People usually ate in the living room, it was only Kurt who freaked out when his precious carpet got dirty.
He walked back into the living room to grab his phone and check on the doors again. Okay, it was insane but there was no way that he would go upstairs AND turn off the lights downstairs before making sure everything was locked and the security system worked properly. He might try to heal himself from his fear but it didn't mean he would be careless. He shook his head as he checked the front door, knowing how insane he was. He remembered when he had locked it before, of course it was still closed... He quickly turned off the first lights in the kitchen and the hall and then walked back into the living room.
Once his phone was in his hand, he turned off the light in the living room as well and then went to check on the security alarm one more time before moving back into his room. But as he passed the window, he glanced at the garden for a brief moment. Usually, there was nothing out of order out there. Their garden most mostly empty, they only had a few rose bushes, two old trees and grass everywhere else. He sighed in relief when he found the garden empty again and turned to walk out of the room. But then he saw something from the corner of his eyes. It was a shadow – and it was moving.
Danny shrieked and almost dropped his phone as he hastily crouched down. God, there was somebody in the garden... What should he do now?
He took a few deep breaths and shakily stood up. He had to make sure it wasn't just his imagination playing with him and if he was right – he hoped he wasn't –, he had to get help as soon as possible. He carefully peeked out of the window, searching for the shadow he had seen before. But the garden seemed quiet again, there was nobody out there. He pressed his eyes closed and sighed in relief. Of course it was his stupid mind playing with him again. It had happened before. He was so scared of the darkness that something he made up things that weren't even there.
"It was the wind" he told himself. "It was just the wind. There's noone out there."
He kept his eyes on the garden for a few more minutes but nothing happened. He calmed down a bit and finally turned away from the window, berating himself for scaring himself uselessly again. He seriously had some trouble with his head. It wasn't normal that he saw things that weren't even there.
He checked the security alarm before moving to the stairs, deciding that he would spend the evening in his room, writing his blog and answering PMs. He had gotten two that day and it was time to answer those messages. It wasn't like he could sleep until the others got back from their dinner. Even if he calmed down a bit, there was no way in hell that he could fall asleep when he was completely alone in the house.
He walked up the stairs, without looking back at the window one more time, to his luck. Because the man now standing in front of the window would surely have scared him to death.
~ o ~
The man walked back to the car and got inside, looking at the laptop in his boss' lap with a raised eyebrow.
"The kid saw you" his boss said.
"He saw a shadow. Nothing more" the man replied.
"You have to be more careful next time" his boss said, typing on his laptop. He had to change the recordings of the security camera before the bodyguard noticed anything. His man walking around in his garden, for example. Then he opened another window on his laptop and checked the messages. Nothing.
"I don't get it" the other man said after a while. "Why don't we go inside now, kill the kid and then wait for the others in there? It would be so easy to kill them now."
"Because the time isn't right" his boss said.
"It's not now your father did things" the man replied.
"My father is dead, Mick, and you're working for me now" the boss said seriously.
"I remember, Ethan" Mick said. "Although I liked how your father worked a lot better. It was quick, easy and violent. What are you doing by the way?"
"Waiting for a message from William Sh" Ethan smirked. It hadn't been hard to find Danny's blog and get in touch with him. Now Danny believed that he was a nerd from another high school with similar problems. It went slowly because he had to be careful with what he said but it seemed that he would earn Danny's trust soon.
"I don't get. Why are you messing with the kid?" Mick asked.
"Because he will be our best source of informations" Ethan answered.
"You think that he will tell you anything?" Mick asked sceptically.
"You would be surprised how much these kids tell each other when they think they are anonymous" Ethan smiled. "And here it is. Danny's reply."
"We could kill him" Mick said, looking at the house. "You said you wanted to cause the bodyguard pain. It would surely upset him to find the kid dead."
"I want to break him. Big difference" Ethan said.
"I don't understand" Mick said.
Ethan rolled his eyes. Of course. He didn't keep Mick around because he was such a smart man.
"We could kill him right now, yes. It would surely upset Anderson but he would move on eventually. That's not what I want. I want to break him slowly. I want him to lose everything before I strike. I want him to beg for death before I finally kill him" Ethan said.
"It will take you some time" Mick said.
"Ten years in that hell taught me how to be patient" Ethan replied.
His phone beeped and he laughed as he read the text.
"Our lovebirds got engaged" Ethan said. "It's just getting better. Blaine gets everything he wants and then I come and destroy everything. Perfect."
"If you say so" Mick shrugged. He didn't see how this plan could work but Ethan was his boss and he did as he was told. No question. Or not too many. That was how he had survived in this business for the past twenty years.
"Don't worry, if everything goes according to the plan, I will get you one of them to play with. The fiancé or the kid, your choice" Ethan said after a while.
Mick smiled cruelly. Now that sounded like a great plan.
Here is the new chapter. Enjoy!
Kurt moaned and turned to his side, enjoying the warmth of the bed a little longer. He felt amazing. He kept his eyes closed, remembering the previous night. They had gotten home late from their date where Blaine had asked him to marry him. Marriage. It was really happening. He had been waiting for this for so long and now they were finally getting married. Life was perfect.
"Five more minutes" Kurt muttered.
"Kurt, wake up!" Blaine said urgently.
Kurt opened one eye and looked at his boyfr- fiancé. He could get used to this easily.
"We overslept" Blaine said.
"We... Oh, shit" Kurt said as he jumped out of the bed. "Danny has to go to school!"
He rushed out of the room and to Danny's door. He knocked on the door until he heard his son's gruff voice from the other side.
"What do you want?" Danny asked.
"You're gonna be late from school" Kurt said as he opened the door. "Get up and get dressed. I'll make you something for breakfast."
Danny checked the time on his phone and his eyes widened. They should have been on their way to the school, there was no way in hell he could get there in time...
"Danny, move!" Kurt said and disappeared from his sight to get dressed and make his kid something to eat.
Five minutes later, they were sitting in the car on their way to the school.
"I can't believe I'm gonna be late from school" Danny said in panic. It was just what he needed. His teachers and classmates hated him already, now they gave him another reason to make fun of him. "Why didn't you wake me up?"
"Because I overslept" Kurt explained. "It happens sometimes."
"No, it never happens" Danny said. "Not with you."
"It was a long night, okay?" Kurt said in frustration. "Besides, I think you're old enough to wake up on your own. You don't need me anymore. There'll be days when I have to go to work early and I won't be around to make sure you get to school in time."
"Thanks for telling me in time" Danny rolled his eyes.
Once they got to school, he jumped out of the car and left without a word. Kurt looked after him, shaking his head. Teenagers... And it seemed like it was just getting harder with him every day. Kurt made himself a mental note to get home n time that day because they needed to talk. They had to share the great news with Danny before he could learn it from somebody else.
~ o ~
Danny couldn't believe Kurt and Blaine had done this to him. Thanks for their late night date the previous day, the boy hadn't only overslept, he had been tired the whole day. In the end, he had managed to fall asleep in the middle of his last class and unfortunately, his teacher hadn't been too happy for that. Danny had woken up to the laughing of his classmates, finding a furious looking Mrs Hansen beside his desk. It was the worst way to wake up, that was sure. Although he hadn't been kicked out of the classroom, Mrs Hansen had given him extra homework he had to present the next day.
After all of this, Danny didn't really want to go home. He knew for sure that the others wouldn't understand him and they would blame him for falling asleep in his class. Kurt would probably check on his homework and send him to sleep early to make sure it didn't happen again. He so didn't need any of his fathers to treat him like a baby. He was 15, he was fine on his own.
Believing that some time off after school would solve all of his problems, Danny sent Kurt a quick text to let him know that he had to stay in school a little longer and that he would be home soon. He knew that Kurt didn't like it when he went home alone but he had done it a few times the previous week and he was fine, so he didn't see why he couldn't do it again. It wasn't like anything could happen to him on his way home.
He didn't stay in school, though. He hated this place and couldn't wait to get out of here. He decided to go to the mall instead. He had only used his credit card once and he had a lot of money he could spend. And he definitely deserved to buy a few things after such a horrible day.
He chose one of the less crowded doors to get inside. It wasn't like there were too many people around, it was Monday afternoon and most people were still at work or school, but there was still a chance that he would bump into one of his fathers' friends and he wanted to avoid that. How could he explain what he was doing here when he should have been at school?
So he chose the back door where he knew only a few people were around. This time he only saw a girl and two boys, maybe a few years older than him. He only glanced at them and continued his way to the door when suddenly, the girl cried out. Danny stopped immediately and now he noticed that one of the guys held her pressed to the wall and was whispering something into her ear. Danny turned towards them, dropped his bag and grabbed the boy's shoulder.
"Is there something wrong?" he asked. His fathers had taught him to stay out of trouble if he could help it but he had also learnt from Blaine that they had to intervene if someone was in danger. And it certainly looked like this girl needed help.
"Nothing is wrong. Keep going, kid" the other boy replied.
"Let go of her" Danny said, glancing at the small figure of the girl between the two boys. He recognized this type. Football players, probably. Tall and muscular, seemingly stupid.
"Go, kid" the other boy said.
"Or what?" Danny challenged.
"Or I will break your nose" the boy replied.
Danny snorted. As if it was so easy...
"I would love to see you try" he said.
And he tried. Danny barely had enough time to jump out of the way of the fist flying towards his face. He quickly stepped back, getting some distance between himself and the boys.
"Not so brave anymore, right?" the boy who had held the girl smirked, finally releasing the girl.
"Run" Danny told her.
He didn't have time to check if she ran away because the two boys attacked him at the same time and he had to focus on them if he didn't want a broken nose. And he certainly didn't want one. He took a few more steps back, trying to learn more about the attackers. That was what Blaine had taught him at first. He had to find their weakness, so he had a chance to defeat them.
"Come on, kid. There's nowhere to go" one boy said.
"You should have stayed out of this" the other one said. "But we'll gladly teach you a lesson."
"You think that you Neanderthals can teach me anything?" Danny snorted.
"Someone has a big mouth" the first boy smirked and turned to his friend. "Would you like to start?"
"With pleasure" the other one replied.
He reached out to grab Danny's arm but the boy grabbed his wrist and twisted it behind his back, then pushed the boy to the wall. Once he let go of his arm, he turned to the other boy who was running towards him, raising his fist to hit him. Danny ducked his head and kicked the boy, sending him down to the ground. The boy landed on his back, groaning in pain.
Neanderthal 1 was back, attacking from behind this time. He grabbed Danny's shoulders, puling him close and used one arm to hold the boy down, then reached for his wrist with his free hand. Danny trampled on his foot and threw his head back. The boy behind him hissed as Danny's head collided with his nose and let go of the boy immediately. Danny turned around without hesitation and punch the boy in his face. Although he didn't get the boy's nose again, it surely hurt like hell. His attacker stepped back, pressing a hand to his face.
"Get out of here" the other boy said, watching in horror how much pain Danny had caused his friend.
Danny smirked as he watched them grab their bags and disappear from the scene within a blink. It was always the same. Since he wasn't a huge and muscular boy, no one really expected him to be able to defend himself.
"That's it. Run, cowards!" he called after them.
He heard a quiet sob behind him and he turned around, noticing the first time that the girl was still there, sitting on the ground with her knees pulled up to her chest. She was seemingly scared. Danny sighed as he looked down at her and took a few slow steps towards her, careful not to scare her.
"Hey, are you alright?" he asked gently.
The girl nodded without a word.
"Did they hurt you?" he asked.
"No" the girl answered. "They just..."
She started crying. Danny knelt down beside her without hesitation and pulled her into his arms.
"It's okay" he said. "I don't think they'll be back anytime soon."
"Thank you" the girl cried.
"It's fine" Danny shrugged. He looked at the girl's face again and frowned. She seemed oddly familiar, he just didn't know where he had seen her before. "Have we met before?"
"I don't think so" the girl laughed. "I would remember you. I'm Alison, by the time."
Oh. Danny remembered where he had seen her before...
"I'm Danny" he said excitedly.
Alison looked at him in confusion. No, she seemingly didn't remember.
"I follow you on Twitter" Danny explained. "I love your blog. Your writing style is amazing."
"Oh, I remember you" Alison nodded in the end. "You're that huge Klaine fan, right?"
Danny smirked. If Alison knew...
"You can say that" he nodded.
"I always wondered how you so much about them" Alison said.
Danny smiled again. He could have told her about his relationship with Blaine and Kurt but he decided to keep it secret. Alison was beautiful, she had long, blond hair, bright blue eyes and she was wearing a hot black dress. She seemed a little older than him but who cared? He wanted to get to know this girl and he wanted her to like him. The real him, not the son of the famous Kurt Hummel and Blaine Anderson.
"Would you like a coffee?" Danny asked.
"Uhm... what?" Alison asked.
"I-I mean... I don't want to scare you... I-I'm not a bad guy, I swear..."
"You're cute" Alison smiled.
Well, that wasn't how Danny liked to be called but at least Alison didn't run from him screaming, so...
"So coffee?" he asked again. "My treat, of course."
"Why not?" Alison smiled.
Danny helped her get back to her feet and then stepped away from her to grab his bag. He didn't notice how Alison checked him from behind. Not the boy, just his clothes. When she realized that all of Danny's things were expensive, she smirked. He was definitely a better catch than the other two.
~ o ~
Kurt got home late that evening. He was tired like hell and he felt like he didn't want to talk to anyone at all. He had had a long day, he had repeated dialog after dialog because the guy he was working with seemed to forget his lines over and over again and he was pretty sure that he had been drunk, too. So it had been a very long day and Kurt wanted nothing but a long shower and get in bed with Blaine.
Thank God Blaine had brought Danny home from school. He would have been late again and Danny surely wouldn't have appreciated it.
"Hey, honey" Blaine greeted him as he walked out of the kitchen.
Kurt closed his eyes and hummed happily as Blaine pulled him into his arms. There was a very pleasant smell filling the room and Kurt knew that Blaine was preparing something delicious for dinner.
"You're so good to me" Kurt sighed happily.
"It was a long day, I get it" Blaine nodded and grabbed Kurt's hand, pulling him into the kitchen. "Sit down. I'll take care of everything."
Kurt watched Blaine for a while, taking the glass of water from him gladly. He was such a lucky man he had Blaine. He always knew what Kurt needed and he did his best to make Kurt's days better. He couldn't wait to marry him.
"Have you told Danny about the ring?" Kurt asked after a while.
"It would have been hard since I haven't seen him since this morning" Blaine replied.
"What?" Kurt gasped suddenly. "He isn't home?"
"No" Blaine said as he turned around quickly. "It was your turn to pick him up from school and..."
"...And he texted me that he had to stay a little longer and you would pick him up" Kurt said.
"Oh" Blaine muttered. "Shit."
"Yeah, huge shit" Kurt said and quickly got up from the table to get his phone. It was past 8, Danny was supposed to be home and work on his homework or get ready for bed. Whatever he should do, he should definitely be at home. Kurt berated himself for letting himself being tricked by the boy again and cursed quietly when Danny didn't pick his phone up.
"I'm sure it's nothing" Blaine said when he saw how worried Kurt was. "Maybe he stayed a little longer to chat with his schoolmates..."
"I thought you were there the last weekend when he talked about nothing but how lonely he was in school" Kurt replied.
"I still don't think we should be worried" Blaine said. His sixth sense usually worked perfectly when it was about his family. And now he didn't feel like Danny was in trouble. At least until he got home...
The front door opened and both men ran to the door to see who it was. Kurt groaned in frustration as Danny stepped through the door, seemingly trying to sneak inside without being noticed. Well, it didn't work.
"Where the hell have you been?" Kurt asked. Although he was relieved that Danny was fine, he didn't like that he had spent his afternoon God knew where, without telling his parents about it.
Kurt's eyes found the small dark patches on Danny's shirt and his eyes widened.
"Is that blood?" he gasped.
"Kurt, I can explain..."
"Oh my God! Are you hurt?" Kurt aked in concern and pulled Danny into the living room to check on him.
"Who did this to you?" Kurt asked.
"Kurt, he's not hurt" Blaine said from behind. He knew the signs and had his own idea what could have happened.
"Then how..."Kurt started, glancing at Danny's clothes again. He grabbed the boy's hand and groaned again when he saw it was slightly swollen. "You went into a fight?"
"Kurt, it's not what you think..."
"Really? To be honest, I have no idea what to think" Kurt said. "Where have you been and what happened to you?"
"I... I wasn't in school" Danny said hesitantly.
"I figured out" Kurt replied.
"I had a really bad day and went to the mall after school... There were those boys, they tried to hurt Alison, I couldn't let it happen..."
"Who is Alison?" Blaine asked.
"A girl" Danny smiled.
Blaine raised an eyebrow. They weren't that stupid.
"The girl I saved from those boys" Danny explained. "She was pretty shaken up, I couldn't leave her there alone..."
"So you spent your whole afternoon with that girl you don't even know and didn't even think about telling us about it? What if it was a trap? What if they worked together and tried to lure you to their van to..."
Kurt fell silent, taking a few deep breaths. He had to remind himself that none of that happened and Danny was home safely.
"She's nice" Danny said. "Believe me, she's not like that."
"You don't know that" Kurt said.
"She knows nothing about me" Danny explained. "I didn't tell her who I really was. And she likes me."
He smiled again, remembering the beautiful afternoon he had spent with Alison.
"I'm gonna meet her tomorrow again" Danny said.
"No, you won't" Kurt said seriously.
"You lied to us, Danny, not to mention you scared us to death" Kurt said. "You're grounded for two weeks."
"What? You never..."
"We never punished you before, right. Maybe we were wrong" Kurt said. It was definitely hard but he had to do this for Danny's sake. "I'll take you to school every day and pick you up after your classes. You'll spend the rest of the days at home. No friends, no fights with strangers and especially no dates with girls you barely know."
"You can't do this!" Danny gasped.
"Two weeks" Kurt said determinedly.
"Why do you have to ruin my life?" Danny asked and without waiting for an answer, he pushed himself through the others and ran upstairs. Seconds later, the adults heard as he slammed the door shut.
"Was it too much?" Kurt asked in concern as he turned to Blaine.
"No, it wasn't" Blaine replied without hesitation. "You handled the situation perfectly."
"But he hates me" Kurt said in concern. They had had slammer fights before but Danny had never said such things before.
"It's not true" Blaine said. "Just give him some time, he'll calm down."
"I hope you're right" Kurt sighed.
"Kurt, we have to set up some boundaries for his sake" Blaine said, pulling Kurt into his arms. "I know it's hard but we can't always be the cool parents."
"I want to be" Kurt muttered.
"I know, honey" Blaine laughed and kissed him. "Maybe we can reduce his punishment if he behaves himself."
"Tomorrow?" Kurt asked.
"You're horrible in this" Blaine smirked.
"I know..." Kurt sighed again.
"Come on, honey. Let's have dinner" Blaine said.
"Do you think he's hungry?" Kurt asked, glancing at the stairs.
"If he is, he can always come down here and have something" Blaine replied. "It's not like we let him starve."
"Maybe I should bring him some food..."
"Kurt, we're playing the bad parents, remember?" Blaine said. "Stop worrying about him. He's a big boy, he can come down here and make himself something if he's hungry."
"Fine" Kurt muttered. He hated being the bad parent. It was a lot harder than allowing Danny everything but he knew that he had to do this sometimes. It came with raising a teenage boy.
Here is the new chapter. Enjoy!
Kurt was so wrong when he thought Danny would understand them and they could discuss what he had done wrong the next day. The boy simply decided that his dads were unfair and punished them by not talking to them at all. It worked, Kurt had to admit to himself. He felt bad for punishing Danny for that little mistake but he felt even worse when he saw how it affected his son.
Danny woke up early in that morning and got ready without a word. Kurt made him breakfast but Danny didn't even touch it. He got dressed, grabbed his bag and waited for Blaine in the hall.
"Danny, please, talk to me" Kurt said in the end. Screw the whole grounding, he couldn't let his child go to school like this.
"There's nothing we have to talk about" Danny said and turned to Blaine. "Can we go? I don't want to be late from school."
"Just a minute" Blaine said and disappeared from their sight.
"The Warblers are coming over today" Kurt said quietly. "Is it alright?"
"Does it matter what I think?" Danny asked.
Kurt sighed sadly.
"You know why we have to do this" Kurt said.
"No, I don't see why you have to punish me for defending an innocent girl" Danny said.
Kurt opened his mouth to say something but Danny was out of the house within a blink, slamming the door closed behind him.
"Still angry?" Blaine asked as he joined his fiancé.
"Yes" Kurt sighed. "I don't think he understands why he is grounded."
"I'll talk to him" Blaine said and kissed Kurt. "It's gonna be fine, honey."
"I hope so" Kurt said. He hated that Danny didn't talk to him. It felt so wrong.
Blaine and Danny were mostly silent on their way to the school. Danny looked everywhere but at Blaine and didn't even seem to notice the worried eyes of Blaine on him.
"It's not fair, you know" Blaine said in the end.
"What?" Danny asked.
"You know that he loves you and you use it against him. It's not fair" Blaine said again. "You are grounded for a reason."
"Yeah. For defending someone who needed help" Danny rolled his eyes. "Thanks for that, by the way. You're the parents of the year."
"You are grounded because you lied to us and didn't come home in time" Blaine reasoned. "I'm glad that you helped that girl yesterday but playing with us like this isn't cool. You should have gotten hurt and we wouldn't have known about it at all. You can't do that anymore. We are responsible for you and we will keep you safe, whether you want it or not."
"I wish I had normal parents" Danny sighed.
"Well, this is all you get" Blaine replied. "Don't think that other parents don't do such things when their kids do something stupid."
Danny snorted but didn't say anything. He had already decided to ask his newly gotten friends about it and he was sure that their parents weren't that old fashioned.
"Kurt'll be here for you at 3" Blaine said as they arrived. "Just... try to be nice to him."
"How long do I have to wait for him if he doesn't show up?" Danny asked. "You know, if he has something more important to do than coming for me. Like every other time."
"He will be here" Blaine replied. Danny's bad mood started to affect him as well. "Let's go! I don't want you to be late from your first class."
"Of course not" Danny muttered as he got out of the car and left without saying goodbye. Blaine shook his head as he watched the boy walk to the building. Damn, sometimes it was so hard with a teenage kid.
~ o ~
Kurt had a horrible day. He couldn't stop thinking about Danny and how he could make the boy talk to him. He considered taking back the punishment, so Danny would forgive them, but he wasn't sure if that was the best he could do. Danny had to learn not to lie to them again because he could get in trouble the next time, and Kurt didn't want him to get hurt. So he had to be strong and not let the boy have what he wanted. It was still hard. He had thought that these years would be a lot easier. Danny wasn't a small child anymore, he understood things a lot better, or so Kurt thought. He wasn't that sure anymore.
Luckily, he didn't have to spend the afternoon worrying about his child who decided to lock himself up in his room again after school. The Warblers came over and they made Kurt forget about his problems for a little while.
"How much time do you have left, Tina?" Jeff asked from where he was sitting with Nick on the couch.
Tina sighed as she looked down at her huge baby bump and then up at Wes who pulled her into his arms.
"Two more months" Tina said. "I can't wait to get over with it."
"And have our little one in our arms" Wes said.
Kurt smiled at the couple. Wes and Tina had gotten together six years earlier, after the huge Warbler party. They had surprised all of their friends when they had announced their relationship but everyone was happy for them. Apparently, the baby they had been trying to have had made them wait for long years. Tina couldn't get pregnant for a long while and they had already given up when Tina got finally pregnant. Now she was seven months along and she looked absolutely beautiful. She was clearly happy, even if the pregnancy got harder with every day.
"I can't believe you guys don't want to know its gender" Nick shook his head. "Wouldn't it be easier to know if it was a boy or a girl?"
"It would be, but we like surprises" Tina smiled.
"You have to tell us as soon as you get to know" Kurt said. "I haven't bought anything for the baby yet."
"Choose a neutral color" Wes suggested.
"Where would be the fun in that?" Kurt asked. "No. I'll wait until I figure out if it was a boy or a girl and then buy something beautiful for the baby. I have a lot of ideas what your baby should get."
"That's what I'm afraid of" Wes laughed.
"Come on, I love shopping for babies" Kurt sighed happily. "It's so great that there are more coming. Now your baby, then Puck and Quinn's... I'm so excited!"
"What about you, guys?" Jeff smirked. "When will Danny get a little brother or sister?"
"Preferably never" Blaine groaned. "We have enough trouble with this one."
"The beautiful teenage years" Jeff sighed. "I remember how crazy we were at this age."
"Believe me, he isn't easier to handle either" Blaine muttered.
"I can practically sense a good story coming" David said, talking for the first time since they had arrived. He was mostly quiet when they talked about their families, probably because he was the only one who didn't have one. He had had a few girlfriends in the past few years but nothing serious. And he was single again, without any chance to have a family on his own in the near future. He always said that he was fine like this, but his friends knew how much he wanted what they had. David was lonely. They had tried a few times to help him but it seemed like there was no woman in this world who was good enough for David. So they had given up after a while.
"There's no story" Kurt said, rubbing his forehead. "He's just... He is like every other teenager."
"Yeah. He lies about where he goes, he gets into fights, just the usual" Blaine shrugged.
"Fights?" Tina asked.
"Don't ask" Kurt replied.
"Is that why he didn't come down here to greet us?" Nick asked knowingly.
"He is grounded" Kurt explained. "Apparently, he doesn't take it too well."
"It's normal" Nick shrugged. "He'll calm down after a while and understand why you had to do this."
"I hope so" Kurt said quietly. "I really didn't want to punish him but I don't want him to do anything stupid either."
"That's completely understandable" Wes nodded.
Kurt sighed sadly and looked down at the ring he had gotten from Blaine. He couldn't even share the news with Danny because the boy didn't talk to them. Apparently, as Kurt played with his fingers, Tina pointed out the ring and she cried out excitedly.
"Is that what I think it is?" she asked, pointing at Kurt's hand.
Kurt blushed as he looked at the ring again. It wasn't like he didn't want to tell his friends about it, but he wanted to tell Danny first. It was too late, though.
"It is" Blaine nodded happily.
"Guys, this is amazing!" Nick said.
"Damn, I lost the bet" Jeff muttered at the same time.
"Bet?" Kurt frowned.
"Yeah. We bet if you would get married sometime" Jeff explained. "Since you have been together since ages and nothing happened, I thought you wouldn't get married at all."
"But I knew it would happen someday" Wes smirked. "So I won."
"No" Tina shook her head. "You said that they would get married on their 50th anniversary if they live long enough for that. Nick was the closest because he said ten years."
"That's right" Nick nodded. "Come on, guys. Make me rich."
"You are crazy" Kurt muttered.
"I'll buy your wedding gift from this money if it makes you feel better" Nick smiled.
"When are you going to get married?" Tina asked excitedly. "Please, tell me you'll wait until I give birth. I have to be there."
"We haven't talked about the wedding yet" Kurt said as he looked at Blaine who nodded in agreement. "I don't think it'll happen before next summer. You know how busy we are."
"Sure" David smiled.
"Was Danny happy when you told him?" Tina asked.
"He doesn't know yet" Blaine replied.
"Since he doesn't talk to us..." Kurt shrugged.
"Just tell him. He'll surely be excited" Tina said.
They heard a loud bang coming from upstairs and then one of Nick and Jeff's daughters screamed. They all turned towards the stairs and most adults jumped up, ready to go upstairs to see what had happened.
"This can't be good" Jeff muttered, knowing his kids too well.
Within seconds, Danny walked down the stairs, the triplets following him closely.
"What happened?" Kurt asked.
"Ask them" Danny said, nodding towards the triplets.
"Danny doesn't want to play with us" Gabe said as he ran to his parents, his sisters following him soon.
"I have to do my homework but they don't let me study" Danny said.
"You surely have some time for them" Kurt said calmly, although he didn't like how Danny looked at the triplets at all. "You know how much they love you..."
"They ruin everything!" Danny said. "They climb on my bed, they play on my computer, make a huge mess in my room and I have to clean up after them in the end. I don't want them to be in there! Why don't you play with them?"
"Danny..." Kurt rubbed his forehead tiredly. Danny usually wasn't like this, he had no idea what was wrong with his kid. Okay, they had had a fight but it didn't mean that Danny had to be so rude. "Just play with them a little, please. They are so happy to see you."
"And I don't have a choice, right?" Danny asked as he took a few steps backwards. "Because this is your house and I'm nobody here."
"What?" Kurt frowned.
"Never mind" Danny muttered and quickly turned around to run back into his room.
"Why is Danny angry?" Ellie asked quietly.
"He isn't angry, sweetie" Kurt said as he crouched down in front of the girl. "He's just..."
"Teenager" Jeff smirked.
"I'm sorry, guys" Blaine said. "He usually isn't like this."
"It's fine" Nick shrugged.
"Kids at this age has more important things to do" Jeff said. "Girls, parties, girls..."
"No girls, please" Blaine groaned. "Just for a little while."
"Nah, it'll be fun" David said.
"For him, maybe" Kurt sighed. He hoped that it wouldn't be that hard with Danny, though. He had no idea what had gotten into his kid but he hoped that it would be over soon.
~ o ~
Danny went back into his room and slammed the door shut, then locked it to be sure no one came inside without his permission. He was still angry for the previous night and it was a very hard day for him on the top of that. Some stupid kids in his school had made fun of him again and when he finally got home and hoped that he would have some time alone, the Warblers arrived and it meant having the crazy triplets around. Danny usually survived these afternoons without saying something he would regret later but not this time. He could have horrible days and even if Kurt and Blaine took his freedom away, he still had his own room and the right to decide who he wanted to see in there.
Luckily, the triplets didn't come after him this time. He sat down to his laptop to check on his emails and write another entry for his blog. At least he was popular online. Since he had started posting about his own life, a lot more people read his blog and sent him messages. Teenagers like him, of course, but at least they understood him. There was a new email from Pete, the boy who wrote him the most often. Danny didn't really like Pete, maybe because he reminded him on his own miserable life, but he was the only one who wrote him regularly and seemed to understand him more than anyone. Pete had the similar troubles at school and always tried to make Danny feel better. Just like now.
Danny smiled as he went through the message but then closed the window, deciding that he would reply later. He wasn't in the mood to read about another horrible day of Pete, even if he knew he should do that much for the boy when he always listened to his own problems. He wanted to get out of his prison and do something that would make him forget about his problems for a while.
His phone beeped and Danny checked the message immediately. Now that was something he didn't want to avoid. It was from Alison and she wanted to meet him again. There was only one problem: he wasn't allowed to leave the house.
He sighed and texted Alison, telling her that he was grounded and he wouldn't be able to meet her anytime soon. The reply came within seconds.
They don't have to know.
Danny hesitated. Sure, Alison had a point. Blaine and Kurt had guests, they surely wouldn't search for him until the Warblers were gone and knowing them, it wouldn't happen for a few more hours. Danny could sneak out of the house and come back in time before anyone could notice his absence.
He quickly discussed the details with Alison and then got dressed. He wanted to look the best he could when he met the girl. Alison wasn't like the others... She was beautiful, clever and funny and Danny hoped that she was single because he felt like there could be more than friendship between them. Okay, he barely knew her, but he could feel something special forming between them. It was real this time.
When he was ready, he grabbed his phone and walked to the window. It wasn't too hard to climb down from his room, there was a tree beside his window that made it quite easy for him. He only had to be careful when he landed on the ground, he had to avoid the living room's windows, so no
one could notice him. It meant some extra time until he left the garden but a few minutes later, he was already on his way to Alison.
He arrived ten minutes later and looked around in the deserted looking park. Not the place he would have chosen but if Alison wanted to meet him here...
Danny smiled as he turned around but his smile dropped as soon as he realized that Alison wasn't alone. There were two boys with her and one of them had an arm around her waist.
"Oh... Hey" Danny said quietly.
"I brought a few friends of mine" Alison explained. "I hope you don't mind."
"Of course not" Danny said.
"I'm Jay and this is Ryan" the boy beside Alison said.
Danny nodded, not knowing what to say. It was so not what he expected. He wanted to meet Alison and not these boys, especially not Jay who was most likely Alison's boyfriend. He fought against the heavy sigh that threatened to escape. Jay was a lot older than him, he was tall, muscular and everything a girl would need. Alison surely loved this boy and Danny had no chance against him.
"So you sneaked out?" Ryan asked.
"Yeah. My dads are kind of old-fashioned" Danny said carefully. Should he be afraid if these guys?
"We get it" Jay said. "You did the right thing. My old man was just like that, I know how hard it is for you now. But you can't let them tell you what to do. You are what, 17? Almost adult."
"I'm 15" Danny said, happy that he looked older.
"15? The best age" Jay said and turned to his friends. "I need a beer. What do you say?"
"Me too" Alison nodded in agreement.
"What about you, Danny?" Ryan asked.
"I..." Danny looked down uncomfortably. "I'm not allowed to drink. Kurt says I'm too young to..."
"And what do you say? Do you want to drink?" Jay asked.
"I..." Danny didn't really want to but he didn't want to look like the sheltered rich kid anymore.
"You know what? I don't think I wanna drink either" Alison said and smiled at Danny reassuringly as she made her way to him. "It's okay. Don't feel uncomfortable around us."
She kissed Danny's cheek and the boy turned scarlet within a second. Alison was a nice girl...
"Tell us about yourself, Danny" Jay said as he sat down onto the nearest bench.
Alison led Danny to the other bench and they sat down together. Now Danny felt confused. He thought that Alison was Jay's girlfriend but why did she sit with him then? It didn't make any sense. Unless... Maybe Alison wasn't Jay's girlfriend. Danny smiled as Alison took his hand and squeezed it reassuringly.
"We just want to get to know you" Alison said.
Danny trusted her. Even if her friends seemed a little scary, Danny knew Alison. He had been reading her blog for months, he knew that she was a great girl.
So he told them a lot about himself. He was still careful not to let them know about his family but he told them a lot about his life. How it felt that his parents worked a lot, how lonely he was in his new school... Practically everything that bothered him. Alison seemed so understanding, he couldn't hold anything back from her.
"You don't have to be alone anymore" Alison said nicely. "We are your friends. You can trust us."
"Thank you, guys" Danny said gladly as he looked around. It was nice to talk to someone who understood him.
"The night is still young" Jay said. "Who wants to do something funny?"
"Oh, I have to go home" Danny said as he stood up. Although he wanted to stay, for Alison, he knew that he would be in trouble if he got caught. Kurt would surely never let him leave the house again. "My parents... Well, they are a little overprotective..."
"It's okay" Jay nodded. "Let's bring you home then."
"I can make it on my own" Danny said.
"Come on" Alison said as she grabbed his arm. "We don't want anything happen to you."
Danny sighed but nodded. He was perfectly sure that he could never say no to this girl.
"Show the way, friend" Ryan said, putting an arm around Danny's shoulders.
Danny wished the way home was longer. They got to the house in no time, he could barely have enough time to talk to Alison a little more. He wanted to stay so badly. He couldn't be sure when he could sneak out of the house again and he already missed the girl.
"I'll call you" he promised Alison as he stepped away from the group.
"And I'll text you as much as I can" Alison said, hugging Danny. She pressed a kiss to the boy's cheek before pulling away.
"Don't do anything stupid without us" Jay winked.
"I won't" Danny smiled and finally turned away from them. He carefully walked to the house and checked if the way was clear before climbing up the tree beside the house and disappearing through his window.
The others stayed on the other side of the street, watching the house.
"You were right" Jay said after a while. "He comes from a rich family."
"I can't believe three people live in such a huge place" Ryan shook his head.
"So what now?" Alison asked as she turned to Jay.
The boy pulled her into his arms and kissed her.
"Now, babe" Jay started with a smirk. "You make him fall for you. You have to make him trust you completely. And then we'll see how much money we can get out of him."
"We don't have much time" Alison said in worry.
"I'm sure they'll give us some more time if I tell them what we have here" Jay said. "Don't worry. We'll be fine."
Alison sighed heavily and nodded.
"Just a little more" Jay said. "Once we get the money, we'll be out of this city in no time and never come back."
Alison closed her eyes and let herself get lost in that dream. She hoped that they were right and it was easy to fool Danny. They would be in so much trouble if they couldn't get the money in time.
~ o ~
Unfortunately for the family, it wasn't just Danny's new acquaintances who planned something bad behind their backs. Ethan was sitting in his study again, drumming with his fingers impatiently. It had been hours since his last message to Danny but the stupid boy hadn't replied since then. He hated waiting. He enjoyed this game but waiting wasn't his thing. And Danny didn't play as expected anymore. He barely wrote him back and there was nothing useful in his messages. He had to do something about it.
Smiling, he opened another message. He was determined not to give Blaine's family any second of peace and he believed that his best chance was to destroy the family from the inside. He had been watching them for a long while now, he knew all of their weaknesses. It would be so easy to manipulate them.
Smiling, he copied the link from the message and sent it to Danny with a short, innocent looking message. That was surely something the boy wouldn't ignore.
"Let the fun begin" Ethan whispered. He wished he could be there to see how Blaine reacted when he found out about this.
Here is the new chapter, I hope you like it.
Kurt decided to talk to Danny before school the next morning. Now that some of their friends knew about the engagement, they had to tell the boy as soon as possible. The last thing he wanted to let Danny learn the news from somebody else. Their relationship wasn't the best lately, it surely wouldn't help.
As he walked downstairs early that morning to make breakfast for his family, Kurt was surprised to find Danny already awake, preparing his breakfast.
"Good morning" Kurt greeted him.
Danny didn't say a single word. Kurt frowned as he walked closer to him.
"Are you still angry for being grounded?" he asked.
"Come on, you know why..."
"I don't want to talk to you" Danny said.
"We can't do this anymore, Danny" Kurt sighed. "Let's talk about it, okay?"
"Why should we? It's not like you tell me anything. You surely don't care about me anymore" Danny said.
"Is there something wrong?" Kurt asked.
"You know exactly what's wrong" Danny replied.
"Good morning, guys" Blaine said happily as he joined the others but his smile dropped as soon as he looked at the others. "What's going on?"
"I have no idea" Kurt admitted and turned back to Danny. "Just tell me what bothers you."
"What bothers me is you two leaving me out of everything" Danny replied. "I know everything. Didn't you think I would find out somehow?"
"We wanted to tell you but..."
"But it wasn't important. I wasn't important" Danny interrupted Blaine. "And it looks like I'll never be. Not anymore."
"Danny, this doesn't have to change anything" Kurt said. He finally understood what was going on. Danny had somehow found out about the engagement. "Look, you're right. We should have told you earlier but it came so suddenly and then you didn't talk to me, so..."
"So it's my fault. Of course" Danny nodded angrily. "It's not like I have a say in this. You already decided what to do, so... I guess I have to accept it."
"Well, we thought you would be happy for us" Blaine smiled as he pulled Kurt into his arms. "Maybe help us prepare..."
"No" Danny shook his head. "You can do whatever you want but don't expect me to help you in this."
"Aren't you happy?" Kurt asked hesitantly. He had hoped that Danny would be happy to see them getting married after all these years.
"Happy? It's every foster kid's nightmare!" Danny shouted.
"Am I the only one missing something?" Blaine asked in confusion.
Danny grabbed his bag from the ground and threw it over his shoulder.
"At least you should have told me before I found out from the news" he said quietly. "I thought I was part of this family and not just a burden to you. I guess I was wrong."
He pushed himself away from the counter and walked to the door.
"Where are you going?" Kurt asked.
"To school" Danny answered.
"Wait" Kurt said as he and Blaine followed Danny. "Give me five minutes. I'll just grab my coat and..."
"I'm perfectly capable of finding the school alone" Danny said and before the adults could reply, he walked through the front door and slammed it closed. Kurt wanted to follow him but Blaine grabbed his arm.
"Leave him" he said gently.
"We have to talk about this" Kurt said.
"We will" Blaine nodded. "Tonight, once everyone is back from work. We have to find out why it bothers him so much."
Kurt nodded in agreement. He had no idea why Danny was so upset. It was just a wedding after all, it didn't change anything.
~ o ~
It turned out Danny wasn't the only one acting weirdly. Kurt barely got out of his car at the studio and he was surrounded by his curious co-workers.
"So is it true?"
"It was about time!"
Kurt didn't know what to say. He knew it came with being famous, they couldn't really hide things like this and there were always people too curious or too honest. This time, as he slowly made his way inside, he heard everything he didn't want to. He didn't understand why people thought he was deaf, they didn't even try to keep their voices down as he walked inside. So he heard everything. Most of his co-workers were happy for him and Blaine but some of them didn't really seem to like that they were going to get married. Most of the younger girls, of course. Kurt had dealt with this before, hell, he had to deal with this every single day. No wonder, his boyfr- fiancé was hot and everyone wanted him. He should be glad he was the one Blaine had chosen when he could have had anyone else.
Things didn't get better during the day. Kurt heard some more hateful comments and it made him hard to work. He accepted when someone criticized his work, that was fine. He wasn't perfect either and he knew he needed those critiques to become a better actor. But judging him for loving someone? What the hell was wrong with these people?
He decided to check on that article later. He had to figure out who and how had found out about them and make the right steps. Not during work, though. He barely had time for lunch between shooting different scenes. But before he could do anything, the director asked him for an emergency meeting with the producers. God, it couldn't be good.
"So, Kurt" he started once the door was closed behind them. "I think we should talk."
"Talk about what?" Kurt asked innocently. It wasn't like he wanted to lie about his private life but he didn't think they had to talk about it so privately either. It was just a wedding, why were people so curious? He had nothing to discuss with these people.
"We are really happy for you" the other man said hesitantly. "You know that we are like a family here and we support each other."
"Thank you" Kurt smiled. That was right, they were always nice to him.
"That's why we need to know how you and your partner plan to do this" one of the producers said. "This is a huge project and we don't want another lead actor. We are satisfied with your work here..."
"Why would you need another actor?" Kurt frowned. "It's not like I'm leaving..."
"Well, this is what makes us worried" the producer said, handing Kurt his tablet.
Kurt looked down at the article. It was surely what Danny had read that morning and what the others were talking about. He went through the text quickly and gasped as he figured out what they were talking about. It was a report, with Blaine, who talked about... His future children with Kurt.
"This-this is a mistake" Kurt said, not believing that Blaine not only talked about this behind his back but also told the reporter that Kurt would stay with their kids at home until they grew older. "We... we don't want any..."
"You don't have to tell us about your future plans but we need to know if you're planning to leave us" the producer said.
"I-I have to talk to Blaine" Kurt said in the end. As soon as possible.
~ o ~
Blaine had no idea why everyone kept smiling at him. He loved when people were happy but it wasn't a good day, at least not for him. He still couldn't get Danny's reaction out of his head. He had thought that he would be happy that he and Kurt finally got married after all these years and wouldn't act like this. It wasn't like it changed anything... He didn't plan to change his name and Kurt would surely keep his own as well. They would still live together, they would only have a paper about their status. He didn't believe in those 'It changes your life forever' theories. He just wanted to show Kurt that he still loved him and planned to stay with him until his dying day. Why it made Danny so upset, he had no idea.
He had some more time before the Warbler meeting, so he sat down in his office to go through that article. He had to call Tina as well because even if they knew it would go public soon, it wasn't okay that someone shared the news with their fans without permission. He had to see what they were dealing with. But before he could do anything, somebody knocked on his door. Blaine looked up and was about to stand up, but then the door opened and Jeff stepped inside.
"I hope I'm not disturbing anything" he said.
"Of course not" Blaine smiled. "You are early."
"I saw the news in the morning and wanted to talk to you before the meeting" Jeff explained. "Congratulations! You certainly know how to surprise your friends."
"What are you talking about?" Blaine frowned. "We told you yesterday."
"Well, not the best part" Jeff replied.
"What are you talking about?" Blaine asked in confusion.
"The baby, of course" Jeff said. "I can't believe you're gonna be dad soon. I mean, I know you have Danny but it'll be different..."
"Wait a second" Blaine stopped him, still not knowing what this was about. "Baby?"
"Yes" Jeff nodded. "The one you talked about in the report."
"Which report?" Blaine asked. He had no idea what was going on.
"You are a great actor, you know?" Jeff smirked. "You seem like you have no idea what I'm talking about."
"Because I honestly don't know" Blaine explained. "There's no baby. Yes, we're getting married but having a hormonal teenager around is more than enough. We don't want a baby."
"Are you sure?" Jeff asked. He grabbed his phone from his pocket and a few seconds later, he pressed it into Blaine's hands. "Because that's certainly not what you said."
Blaine went through the report and his eyes grew wide as he read what he had told... Or better, hadn't told the reporter. There wasn't a single word about his engagement with Kurt but pages about how they would raise their own child they wanted so much together. And the details how Blaine planned their future that didn't include Danny at all and made it look like Blaine wanted Kurt to give up his career and stay home to raise their kids.
"This isn't true" Blaine said quietly. "I would never..."
Blaine jumped as Kurt walked through the door without waiting for his permission, seemingly pissed off. He must have read the article as well.
"I can explain" Blaine said hastily.
"I hope you do because you're in huge trouble this time" Kurt said. "How dare you say things like this without discussing them with me? Do you think that now that we are engaged you can decide everything on your own?"
"Kurt, stop..." Blaine said.
"I thought we agreed that we didn't have time for more kids" Kurt continued. "We already have one, by the way. Fine, he might not be your own, but I thought you considered us as your family. Both of us! How do you think it makes Danny feel?"
"Kurt, calm down" Blaine said hastily. Kurt had to stop, so he could explain everything. "I didn't say these things..."
"They made a report with you" Kurt said.
"No, they didn't!" Blaine almost shouted. "Somebody is fooling with us, don't you see?"
That made Kurt stop, finally. He took a deep breath, biting his lower lip.
"It wasn't you?" he asked.
"Of course not!" Blaine said. He seriously had to prove Kurt that he would never talk about him like this behind his back? "I love you, Kurt. I would never make a decision concerning our family without you and especially not one that makes Danny look like an outsider."
Kurt closed his eyes and took another deep breath.
"I have no idea" Blaine said. "I'll ask Tina to find out, though."
"We also need a correction" Kurt sighed. "God, I can't believe someone did this to us!"
"Me neither" Blaine sighed and pulled Kurt into his arms. "Don't worry, honey. I will take care of it."
"I'm sorry for yelling at you" Kurt said quietly. "I just..."
"I know" Blaine said and kissed Kurt's forehead. "It's gonna be okay."
Whoever did this, Blaine would find them and make them pay. He wouldn't let anyone mess with his family like this, even if it was only a joke.
~ o ~
It seemed like he only had horrible days lately. Just when he thought his dads couldn't hurt him more, Pete sent him that article that changed everything. Kurt and Blaine hadn't even bothered to tell him before making it public... It hurt so much. Not only because they left out of things, but also because it felt like they wanted to replace him... With a baby. An annoying, crying little monster. And he had found out from the news.
"It's a good thing, right?" Alison asked later that afternoon when Danny asked her to meet him. He skipped his last class to meet her but he didn't care. He needed someone who understood him.
"It's not" Danny said.
"Why? Babies are cute" Alison said.
"See? That's why I don't want them to have one" Danny said. "They'll love the baby a lot more than me and they'll forget about me completely."
"Ah, you are jealous" Alison smiled.
"I'm not" Danny muttered. It wasn't true, though. He was jealous. He knew that once Kurt and Blaine had their own child, they wouldn't care about him anymore. He wasn't truly their son after all, even if they had made him feel like he was so far. But once they had their own kid, Danny wouldn't matter anymore. He was only a replacement because Blaine and Kurt hadn't been ready to have their own child so far but it seemed like that time was going to end soon. It was just the matter of time and somebody else would take Danny's place. What would happen to him then? Maybe they would send him back to that private school to get rid of him...
"Well, it's not like you can do anything to stop them" Alison shrugged.
"I know" Danny whispered.
They stayed quiet for a long time after that. Danny kept his eyes closed, enjoying Alison's touch on his hair.
"I like your hair" Alison said after a while. "It makes you look so cute."
Danny sighed in frustration and pushed himself up to a sitting position to face Alison. He hated when people called him cute, especially when it was the girl he liked so much.
"I don't want to be cute" he said. "See? That's why people treat me like shit. Because I'm a cute little boy and I wouldn't do anything to defend myself. That's why kids in the school keep making fun of me."
"I'm sorry" Alison sai quietly. "I didn't mean to hurt you."
"It's fine" Danny sighed. "It's not your fault anyway. I became a loser the second I was born."
"Is it your hair that bothers you so much?" Alison asked. "Because it's something you can easily change."
"What do you mean?" Danny asked.
"The important question is, do you have enough money to change your look?" Alison asked.
Danny thought at the nearly 3000 dollars on his account.
"More than enough, actually" he nodded slowly.
Alison smiled in satisfaction.
~ o ~
"What should we tell him?" Kurt asked in concern as he and Blaine walked to their front door later that evening.
"The truth, of course" Blaine shrugged.
"I think we should forget about his punishment, too" Kurt suggested. "Believing that we would replace him with a baby for a whole day had to be worse than being grounded for a week."
"You might be right" Blaine nodded as he opened the door. "It's not like we... Oh, God."
Both them stopped at the door of the living room. They needed almost a whole minute to recognize the person sitting on the couch. It was Danny but he certainly didn't look like usually. His clothes were all black, just like his nails, and his hair...
"Hey, guys" Danny greeted them, seemingly enjoying their stunned faces.
"What happened to your... everything?" Kurt asked, gesturing widely towards his son.
"This is my new style" Danny replied.
"Your new... Are your nails polished?" Kurt asked in disbelief.
"This is the 21th century, Kurt" Danny rolled his eyes. "I might try a new color, though. But what do you think about my hair?"
"Wel... Uhm... It's certainly..." Blaine didn't find the right words.
"Blue" Kurt helped him out. He blinked a few times, hoping that the dark blue color of Danny's hair would disappear but it didn't happen.
"Yeah... It's definitely blue" Blaine nodded in agreement, his eyes just as wide as Kurt's.
"I know" Danny said excitedly. "I can't believe I never thought about it before! Thank God I have Alison and her great ideas now."
"So it was Alison's idea" Blaine said slowly. He started to understand things. "She's your new friend, right?"
"Sort of" Danny shrugged.
"Sort of" Kurt repeated.
"Uhm... don't you think you should discuss things like... dying your hair blue with us before actually doing it?" Blaine asked hesitantly.
"Why should I?" Danny asked, that angry flame from before appearing in his eyes again. "It's not like you care."
He stood up and started walking towards the stairs.
"Danny, wait" Kurt called after him. "We have to talk about this..."
But Danny was already gone.
"Great" Blaine muttered. "Is that how he'll act every time we want to talk to him?"
"No" Kurt said determinedly. "I won't let that happen. Give me half on hour. I make us something for dinner and then we'll sit down and discuss everything. Together."
"Okay" Blaine sighed heavily. He had a bad feeling that it wouldn't be that easy.
At least Danny was willing to eat with them this time. Blaine was surprised when he let him know that dinner was ready and the boy joined him without a word. They sat down in the dining room together but none of them actually ate their dinner. Danny kept his eyes on his food but was only playing with it and the adults were watching him in concern. Teenage years or not, Danny usually wasn't like this. He only acted so weirdly since he knew that girl and it made both adults worried.
"So... Uhm... You can wash it off, right?" Kurt asked hesitantly, his eyes on Danny's hair. Blue... What the hell was this boy thinking?
"Yeah" Danny said quietly, not looking at Kurt. "But I don't want to. Alison likes it."
Kurt took a deep breath and forced himself not to make any comment involving that girl. It wouldn't do any good for them.
"Danny, we should talk about something" Blaine said, seeing that Kurt couldn't not think about the changes in his son's look.
"It's okay" Danny smiled weakly. "Congrats, guys. A baby... That's a huge thing. And permanent."
"And not true" Kurt replied.
"What do you mean?" Danny asked.
"That report is fake" Blaine explained. "I never said such things about you two and we definitely don't want a baby now."
"Oh" Danny said in surprise. "But why would someone do this?"
"To hurt us, I guess" Kurt shrugged. "Considering how upset you were in the morning, they did a great job."
Danny turned his head away, ashamed.
"You really don't want a little sibling, right?" Blaine smiled.
Danny just shook his head in response.
"Is that because babies are annoying or..."
"It's because it would be real" Danny explained, knowing how stupid he sounded. "You would have a kid on your own and you wouldn't..."
"What, honey?" Kurt asked gently when Danny fell silent.
"You wouldn't need me anymore" Danny muttered.
Kurt glanced at Blaine, only to find him looking just as surprised as he felt. He had never thought that Danny had such fears.
"Are you scared that we wouldn't love you if we had a baby?" Blaine asked.
"Yes" Danny whispered. "It would be completely different. You would have a baby because you want one and not because you got stuck with your dead friends' kid."
"Danny…" Kurt didn't know what to say. He loved Danny like his own and he knew for sure that nothing could change that. He didn't raise Danny because he had no choice but also because he loved the boy.
"Hey, look at me" Blaine said.
Danny slowly raised his head.
"I have no idea why you think that way, but I think we already showed you that you are more than just a foster kid for us" Blaine continued.
"We love you like our own son, Danny. And there is nothing that could change that" Kurt said gently. "You are wrong. Sure, I freaked out when your parents died and I got custody of you but not because I didn't want you. I was only a few years older than you now. I had no real plans for the future, I had no money, not even a real job and then, suddenly, I had to take care of another human being. It's a lot to take in, believe me."
Danny's smile was honest this time, much to Kurt's relief.
"But you are the best present I have ever gotten from life" Kurt continued. "I don't regret accepting you for a second. Honestly, that was the darkest time of my life and you saved me. I wouldn't be here now without you."
"That's not true" Danny said.
"It is" Kurt replied. "I love you, Danny. We both love you. And even if we decide to have a baby on our own in the far future, we'll always love you like our own child."
"Just like I love you like my real parents" Danny smirked.
"Come here" Kurt said as he stood up and walked to hug the boy, smiling as Blaine joined them.
"Now that we are fine, we want to tell you something, though" Blaine said after a while.
"It's not something bad I hope" Danny said in worry.
"No" Kurt said excitedly. "Blaine and I are getting married."
There was no awkward silence this time. Once Kurt shared the news with him, Danny cried out happily and hugged both men again.
"That's amazing, guys!" he said.
"For real this time?" Blaine asked.
"Absolutely!" Danny said. "Can I be your best man?"
"You are too young for that" Blaine laughed.
"But you can help me plan everything" Kurt said.
"Everything?" Danny smirked.
"Nothing extravagant, okay?" Blaine asked quickly. "I want a simple ceremony. Just you two, Burt, Carole and our closest friends."
"Exactly" Kurt nodded in agreement. "We had enough trouble with this article. We don't need more lunatics spreading lies about us."
"I'm sorry about that" Danny said guiltily. "I should have asked you about it but when my friend sent me that link and I read the article..."
"It's fine" Kurt said. "You finally know the truth. Although you should talk to us next time before you dye your hair again."
"I can't promise anything" Danny laughed.
Kurt sighed as he glanced at the boy's blue hair for a second, not knowing when he would be able to get used to the sight. Probably never. But he hoped that now that they were back to normal, Danny would get this craziness out of his head soon and return to his usual look.
Here is the new chapter, I hope you like it.
Blaine leaned against the wall as he watched Kurt hitting the punching bag over and over again. It had become Kurt's newest hobby in the previous few weeks. He often spent his free time in the basement, either training with Blaine or on his own. Blaine had been so proud of him at first. He was glad that Kurt finally wanted to learn how to defend himself, it was certainly something he could use later. But Kurt spent more and more time in the gym and Blaine started getting worried about him.
He knew why Kurt spent so much time down here. After their big family talk a few weeks earlier, it seemed like everything was back to normal. At least for a few days. But Danny had started to turn away from them again and it was something that bothered both of them, especially Kurt. It wasn't like before. Danny still talked to them and they managed to prevent fights over the previous weeks. But something had changed and none of them was sure that those changes were right.
Danny didn't spend much time at home. He was usually with Alison after school, the girl they still didn't know. From that little information Danny had told them about her, it seemed like they were together, even if the boy tried to deny it. He always smiled when he talked about Alison and blushed when his fathers asked him about them. So there must have been something going on between him and that girl.
It didn't concern Blaine as much as it did Kurt. He didn't think it was right that Danny didn't tell them anything and spent so much time away from home. They often didn't even know where Danny spent his afternoons and that was what made Kurt so worried. Maybe he was a little overprotective but his instincts told him that that girl wasn't right for Danny and their relationship could only end badly. Danny didn't listen to him, of course, and Kurt gave up after a while, knowing that he would only push his son away if he continued talking to him about his wrong choices.
So Kurt tried to keep his frustration in him, or better give it out on the punching bag. Blaine was glad he found a way to relax but he wasn't sure if all those trainings were good for his fiancé.
"Are you alright?" Blaine asked in concern.
"Perfectly fine" Kurt said, raising his leg to kick the punching bag this time.
"You don't look fine" Blaine pointed out.
"It's almost 6" Kurt said after a while.
"Uhm… yes?" Blaine said uncertainly. He had no idea what Kurt wanted to say with this.
"He should be home" Kurt said. "He has to do his homework, not to mention that he'll miss dinner. Again."
"Oh, so that's why you are worried" Blaine smirked. "I guess he'll grab something with Alison."
"Alison" Kurt muttered quietly.
"You know, it almost seems like you are jealous" Blaine smirked.
"I'm just worried about him" Kurt replied.
"He is 15, Kurt" Blaine said. "It's completely normal that he has a girlfriend."
"That's not what makes me worried" Kurt said. He stopped hitting the punching bag and turned to Blaine. "You can make a research on her, right?"
"You want me to find her dirty little secrets?" Blaine smirked.
"Exactly" Kurt nodded. "Something isn't right with that girl. I can feel it."
"Kurt…" Blaine sighed.
"You have to believe me" Kurt said as he stepped to Blaine. "I have this feeling about her I can't explain. Something is wrong with her."
"And you think that Danny'll break up with her if we proove him that that girl isn't right for him?" Blaine asked with a raised eyebrow.
"We can try" Kurt shrugged.
"I think we should talk to him about something else" Blaine said hesitantly.
"About what?" Kurt asked.
"Sex" Blaine said.
Kurt was about to go back to train but Blaine's words made him stop. He slowly turned back around, his eyes impossibly wide.
"No way" Kurt said slowly.
"Look, I know you have trouble accepting that he isn't a small kid anymore…"
"He can't have sex with that girl" Kurt said desperately. "She… Blaine, you have to believe me. Something is not right with her."
"Because she told him to dye his hair?" Blaine smirked.
"And changed his whole wardrobe" Kurt said. "Have you seen that shirt he bought yesterday? It's not even a real shirt, it barely covers anything from his chest."
Blaine's smile grew wider. Yeah, Kurt definitely had some trouble accepting that his little boy wasn't a little boy anymore.
"First his clothes, than alcohol… God, what if she makes him try drugs?" Kurt asked in concern.
"You should definitely stop" Blaine said and stepped to Kurt to pull him into his arms. "It'll be fine. Although we can ask him to invite that girl for dinner someday. We can get to know her if it makes you feel any better."
"That's a good idea" Kurt nodded.
"Promise me something" Blaine said quietly.
"What?" Kurt asked.
"Don't make comments about Alison" Blaine said. "Believe me, it wouldn't do us any good."
Kurt sighed heavily. He knew that Blaine was right, of course. He still remembered what he had been like at the age of 15, he never listened to his father, especially when he had been right about something.
"Fine" he said finally. "But make a research on her."
Blaine sighed and shook his head. It was so hard to convince Kurt not to stress too much.
~ o ~
"Sit down" Blaine said the next evening. Danny had gotten home earlier for change and they decided to talk to him now, not knowing when they would have another chance.
"Is something wrong?" Danny asked in concern.
"Uhm… We think we should talk about something… serious" Blaine said hesitantly.
"You mean you think we should talk about it" Kurt replied. He still wasn't sure if it was the right time for this. Danny was too young for this. He finally understood what his father had meant when he had told Kurt that his first time would be a great present for his 30th birthday. He hadn't understood his dad then but now that he was in the same situation, he felt like he couldn't give his own kid a better advice.
"Talk about what?" Danny asked in confusion.
"We aren't those kind of parents who act like they are blind, hoping that their kids won't do anything stupid" Blaine started. "We noticed that your… relationship with Alison is getting serious…"
"We're just friends" Danny said quickly but the blush on his cheeks betrayed him. They were definitely more than friends. They spent most of their time together, they were over a few dates and Alison even kissed him once, so… They were sort of together.
"Of course" Blaine said. "Since we don't want to be grandparents anytime soon, we think you should have this."
Danny's face was deep red as he took the small box of condoms from Blaine with shaky hands.
"It doesn't mean you should use it" Kurt said quickly.
"We just want you to have condoms in case…"
"There's no rush…"
"...You get more heated than expected..."
"...It's completely fine if you don't feel ready…"
"...We just want you to be safe if you two…"
"...Don't let her push you. It's a huge thing…"
"...Decide to take that step."
"...And it's okay if you won't feel ready anytime soon. In case, I think you should wait a few more years. Until you understand everything perfectly. Until your 30th birthday, for example. That's a perfect age to lose your virginity" Kurt said nervously.
Both Blaine and Danny raised an eyebrow as they looked at Kurt.
"The point is, it's a huge step to take and we don't want you to do anything in rush. Your first time should be special. It's something you can never do again and you should give it to someone you trust unconditionally" Kurt said.
"We only want you to have those condoms in case you and Alison decide to take that step" Blaine explained. "Always use protection. Don't trust girls. They often say they take pills or that they can't get pregnant from one time…"
"...That's a lie" Kurt nodded in agreement.
"...Not to mention the diseases you can catch" Blaine continued.
Danny looked like he was ready to pass out.
"We can show you how to put it up…"
"No!" Danny said hastily.
"We have cucumber in the fridge" Kurt said as he turned to Blaine.
"There are surely descriptions on the Internet" Danny said. This talk was the most ambarrassing one he had ever had with his dads. He just wanted to get over with it and flee into his room.
"If you have questions about anything, just ask us. We'll try to answer them the best we can" Blaine said in the end.
Danny was pretty sure that he would never ask them about sex.
"Now that we are done here… Do you want some snacks?" Kurt asked.
"I-I think I'll go back to my room" Danny said. "I have some more homework to do."
"Don't forget this" Blaine said when Danny tried to flee without his box of condoms. Danny reached for the small packet and quickly pushed it into his pocket, determined to hide it from sight for a very-very long time.
~ o ~
"The sex talk?" Alison laughed as Danny told her about his talk with his dads the next day.
"It's not funny" Danny muttered. "It was the most embarrassing half hour of my life."
"That's so cute" Alison said. "Your dads must love you."
Danny sighed. Sometimes it felt like they only wanted to ruin his life but he knew they loved him. Even if they had such weird ways to show him.
"What do you want to do after school?" Danny asked to change topic. He didn't want to talk about sex. He still thought that they could have waited with this talk for a very-very long time. Okay, he was curious, he read a lot, but he certainly didn't feel like he wanted more than kisses for a while. Luckily, Alison didn't push him into anything. She wasn't like that.
Alison glanced around nervously. She didn't attend Danny's school, she only skipped her last classes to join Danny. Or so the boy believed. Luckily, no one asked questions about her and she was never stopped when she walked inside. She looked like a high school student after all. It didn't mean she felt well in this place but everything for their plan...
"Do you want to go to the mall? I saw a beautiful shirt the other day and I want to see if it fits" Alison said.
Danny sighed. That was what they usually did. Alison liked clothes and accessories, so they often went to the mall to buy new items for her. Well, Danny bought her those clothes. He had offered Alison to buy her things once and she had accepted gladly. Like every other time. Danny didn't really mind, he had a lot of money he couldn't spend on himself after all and it made Alison happy.
"Sure" Danny smiled.
"Uhm… I would like to ask for a favor, too" Alison said quietly, seemingly ashamed.
"What is it?" Danny asked.
Alison took a deep breath before continuing.
"I… My father lost his job" Alison lied. "We can't pay the bills…"
"God, that's horrible" Danny said.
"...So I thought… If you could borrow me some money…"
Danny sighed sadly.
"I would love to but I only have my credit card" he said. "I can ask my dads, though. They would surely help you and your family."
"I don't think it's a good idea" Alison said hastily.
"They are great. They always help people, I'm sure they would…"
Danny saw the movement from the corner of his eyes and ducked his head just in time to avoid the slushie thrown at him. Alison, on the other hand, wasn't that fast, and the cold, blue liquid hit her right in her face. Danny stood up immediately to check on the girl who was still frozen in shock.
"Beautiful, isn't it, Schuester?" the boy who slushied Alison asked. Seth, Danny's classmate, the boy he hated so much, "Now her hair matches yours."
Danny dropped his bag onto the ground and threw himseld at the boy.
"Danny, don't!" Alison said but Danny didn't listen to her. He grabbed Seth by his shoulders, pushed him down onto the ground and punched him.
"What's going on here?"
Danny didn't stop hitting Seth as a teacher made his way towards them. Alison, on the other hand, saw the danger and knew that she could get caught, so she ran out of the building as soon as she could. Danny didn't even see her leave as the teacher grabbed him by his shoulders and pulled him away from Seth.
"What do you think you are doing?" the teacher asked him.
"He started it" Danny replied and surged forward again, only to be held back by the teacher.
"Principal's office. Now" the teacher said.
Danny couldn't believe they blamed him when it wasn't even him who started the whole fight. It was all Seth's fault, he had hurt Alison, he couldn't get away with it.
"I'll call your parents" the teacher said.
Danny gulped nervously. If they called Kurt and Blaine, it meant that they would come to the school and it also meant that everyone would know who he really was… He screwed up everything.
~ o ~
Kurt tried not to be too angry as he stepped through the school's door. He didn't know much but they had told him that Danny had gotten into a fight and hit another student. He had to leave work immediately since Blaine was on an important meeting and he couldn't bother him with such things. It was better if he dealt with this anyway. Blaine surely wouldn't be able to stay calm and that was what they needed right now.
Danny was already in the principal's office as Kurt arrived. He was sitting in a chair in front of the principal's desk, staring at the ground.
"Thank you for coming in, Mr Hummel" the principal said as Kurt stepped inside.
"It's an emergency" Kurt said, glaring at Danny as he sat down beside him.
"It certainly is" the principal nodded.
"What happened?" Kurt asked.
"Daniel hit another student" the principal said.
"He started it!" Danny said.
"Danny!" Kurt hissed.
"It's true! He slushied Alison, what else was I supposed to do?" Danny asked.
"What was Alison doing here?" Kurt asked. He didn't know much about the girl but he knew that she attended another school.
Danny turned pale, not knowing what to say. He was caught.
"Other schools' students are not allowed in here" the principal reminded Danny. "But it's not what I want to talk about. Mr Hummel, there are serious problems with your son."
"What do you mean?" Kurt asked.
"This fight is just the top of the iceberg" the principal said. "Many of his teachers reported that they have trouble with Daniel. He talks back to the teachers, doesn't do his homework and often falls asleep, if he arrives to his classes at all."
"You skipped your classes?" Kurt gasped as he turned to Danny
"I wasn't feeling well…" Danny tried to explain.
"Three times just this week and it's only Wednesday" the principal said.
"I… I don't know what to say" Kurt said awkwardly. He had never been in this situation before. "We didn't know about this…"
"Mr Hummel, I know that you and your partner are busy, but I suggest you to spend more time with Daniel" the principal said. "Believe me, I have seen this before. Children usually act like this when they don't get the attention they need."
Kurt bit his lip nervously. He knew he had screwed up a few things but he didn't think it was so serious.
"I also suggest you to find him a therapist who helps him with his anger issues" the principal said. "I hope that two weeks of suspension will be enough to deal with that."
"I'm suspended?" Danny asked with wide eyes. "But…"
"Thank you, principal" Kurt said quickly. The last thing they needed was Danny's comment. He was pretty sure that it wouldn't be nice. "Let's go, Danny."
He grabbed Danny's arm and led him out of the office before Danny could say something to make things worse. Kurt had heard enough, he didn't need more trouble. It was hard to avoid, though. Now everyone knew that he was in the building and he could barely push themselves through the wall of curious students. He was relieved when they finally escaped and he quickly led Danny to his car.
"We'll talk about it at home" Kurt said sternly.
Danny bit his lower lip and turned his head away. Kurt was disappointed in him. He had never been before and it felt so bad to see him like this. He wasn't looking forward to that conversation at home either. He was pretty sure that the punishment he got for this would be really bad.
~ o ~
Alison hissed as Jay and Ryan helped her get the remainings of ice out of her clothes. She had never been slushied before and she certainly didn't want to be again. It was so cold that it practically hurt, and the blue liquid ruined her hair and her clothes as well. Not to mention that she couldn't get what she wanted from Danny. This whole afternoon was a waste.
"Don't worry, honey" Jay tried to cheer her up. "You have a change of clothes, right? That Sam guy won't notice anything."
"It's Ken" Alison said. "I think I'll call off that date. One loser was enough for today."
"Did you get the money?" Jay asked.
"No" Alison said. "He doesn't have cash."
"Shit" Jay muttered.
"Yeah, huge shit" Alison said. "I wasted three whole weeks for him and he doesn't even have money."
"Then forget about him" Jay shrugged and pressed his phone into Alison's hand. "Call Sam. You have to meet him today. And do a better job with him, we really need that money."
"Ken" Alison muttered as she went through the names of boys and girls they fooled for their money to find Ken's number.
"Guys, look" Ryan said, nodding towards the school's building.
"What?" Alison asked in a bored tone as Danny left with a guy who was surely his father.
"It's Kurt Hummel" Ryan said excitedly.
"Who?" Jay asked in confusion.
"Blaine Anderson's boyfriend" Alison explained for him.
"Oh, that actor" Jay nodded slowly.
"Yeah, that actor" Ryan nodded. "The biggest name of the city. I saw all of his movies!"
"Should I get you an autograph or what?" Alison asked.
"Don't you get it?" Ryan asked. "Danny's dads are not just rich, they are probably the richest couple of the whole world."
"It doesn't matter if we can't get that money" Alison said.
"Maybe we can" Jay smiled. "New plan, guys. Forget about everyone else and focus on Danny. We only need him."
"What do you mean?" Alison asked.
"Why should we waste our time to fool all those kids when Danny's parents are rich enough to pay a whole fortune for us without trouble?" Jay asked.
"And how do you want to get their money?" Alison asked sceptically. "I'm pretty sure they won't give us anything just because Danny likes me."
"No, they won't" Jay agreed. "If it means getting him back safely, on the other hand..."
"You want to kidnap him?" Ryan asked with wide eyes.
"Just borrow him for a few days" Jay shrugged. "I'm pretty sure we can convince Danny to meet us in a deserted area. We only have to bring him to a safe place where they can't find us, keep him there for a while to scare his fathers and then ask for ransom."
"It's too risky" Alison said.
"I'm tired of dating girls who disgust me" Jay said. "Weren't you the one complaining about how exhausting fooling all these kids was? Here is the easy way to get the money, why don't you take it?"
"Jay is right" Ryan said quietly.
Alison watched as Danny and his father left, thinking. It would be such an easy job. Danny was a naive kid and always believed her. It would be so easy to lure him to a safe place and catch him. She wouldn't have to date losers anymore. They would get the money in no time, pay the debt and get out of the city. They wouldn't get caught and they would be able to be happy with Jay without worrying about the money.
"Let's do it" she said in the end.
"Good decision, my dear" Jay said as he pulled her into his arms. "Very good."
Here is the new chapter. Enjoy!
Blaine knew that something was wrong the second he left the meeting and it turned out that Kurt had left a note for him, letting him know that something happened to Danny and he should head home as soon as possible. Blaine got home just a few minutes before the others arrived. He could tell that Kurt was very angry as they stepped through the door. He held Danny's arm tightly as he ushered him into the living room.
"What happened?" Blaine asked carefully.
"He went into a fight. Again" Kurt said.
"He started it" Danny muttered for the 10th time that day.
"You did what?" Blaine asked.
"Oh, that's not everything" Kurt continued. "The young man thinks that he doesn't need education. He skips his classes and even when he goes to his classes, he doesn't pay attention, doesn't do his homework and on the top of that, he is rude to the teachers."
"What the hell, Danny?" Blaine asked with wide eyes. It was definitely something none of them expected.
Danny looked away and didn't say anything. It wasn't important what he said anyway. He would get punished, probably be grounded again and they wouldn't let him see Alison anytime soon.
"Look at me" Kurt said, somewhat calmer this time as he sat down beside Danny. "Is there something that bothers you? Is it true that you act like this because we don't spend enough time with you?"
"No" Danny said quietly.
"Then why, Danny? You'll ruin your life if you continue doing this. Education is very important. How do you want to go to college when you miss your classes and get horrible notes?"
"It doesn't matter" Danny shrugged. "I won't go to college anyway."
"Excuse me?" Blaine asked in surprise.
"I thought about it but I won't need college anyway. I don't want to waste years of my life for something I won't need later" Danny said.
"You need a degree" Kurt said slowly, feeling frustrated again. "What else do you want to do with your life?"
"I'll be a rockstar like Blaine" Danny said as he looked at Blaine. "You didn't need a degree for the band either."
"He has a point" Blaine muttered, much to Kurt's annoyance.
"You should know how risky this lifestyle is" Kurt said. "Even if you manage to have a famous band, you could part any time, not to mention what will happen if you can't keep up your fan base. What if people won't like your songs. It's easy to get five minutes of fame but keeping it up… that's another case. You need to get a degree, so you'll have different options, even if we won't be around anymore to help you out if necessary."
"My band will be famous" Danny said determinedly.
"You don't even have one" Kurt pointed out.
"I do" Danny disagreed.
"Excuse me?" Kurt asked.
"I do have a band" Danny repeated slowly.
"Since when? And why don't we know about it?" Blaine asked.
"Since I didn't get in the glee club and missed music. It was Alison's idea…"
"That girl. Again" Kurt groaned.
"...And it worked! There's a competition coming up and we have good chances to win it…"
"Oh, come on, Danny. Wake up!" Kurt said. Okay, maybe he was rude, but it was a long day and he didn't like how Alison changed his son. "Even if you win that competition, it doesn't change anything. But if you get kicked out of school, it'll affect your whole life!"
Danny sighed, shaking his head.
"Why don't you support me?" he asked.
"We are trying but it seems like all you do is trying to ruin your future!" Kurt shouted.
Danny inhaled deeply. Kurt never yelled at him, he just wasn't that type. He barely even saw him angry. He certainly didn't like where this conversation went.
"I'll be in my room" Danny said quietly. "I know. I'm grounded for the rest of my life and banned from school for two whole weeks and now you want me to think about my actions. I will."
Kurt rubbed his forehead as the boy left, seemingly not too convinced that they only wanted the best for him. He took a deep breath and turned to Blaine because he was out of ideas.
"What should we do?" he asked desperately. "I-I don't know what to do with him but we can't let him ruin everything."
"I know" Blaine nodded in agreement. "Honestly, I have no idea what we should do. It seems like everything falls apart."
Kurt couldn't agree more. And they didn't even know that it was just the beginning.
~ o ~
Ethan watched the house from safe distance. He wished he could be there to see this but he knew he had to be careful. At least for now. He had to show himself eventually but he didn't want to do it until he played with Blaine a little more. He had enjoyed his previous game, this one would be even better.
Mick raised an eyebrow as he looked at his boss. He certainly didn't like these games as much as Ethan did.
"How long until we actually do something?" Mick asked in a bored tone.
"Soon" Ethan replied and leaned forward to see the two people knock on Blaine's door. "Are the microphones ready?"
"Yes" Mick nodded.
"Very good" Ethan smiled. The door was open and the woman and the man he had sent to play with Blaine's family stepped inside. "They are inside."
"It's getting boring" Mick sighed. "Do you even want revenge? Because it seems like you are scared of facing them."
Ethan pulled out his gun within a blink and pushed the older man to the door, pressing the gun to his head.
"I'm not scared" he said slowly. "I could go in there now and kill his kid but I won't because I know what patience means."
He let go of Mick and turned back towards the house.
"I want to enjoy this" Ethan continued. "I've been planning this for so long, I want to have some fun with them before I actually strike."
"Does it mean we'll attack them soon?" Mick asked hopefully.
"Something like that, my friend" Ethan smiled. He had a very good idea how to take Blaine's family away from him.
~ o ~
Danny almost fell asleep on the couch when someone knocked on the door. He frowned as he sat up and pushed himself up from the couch. He didn't expect anyone this time of the day. He had tried to invite Alison over until his fathers were at work but unfortunately, she was busy and couldn't come to see him that day. Danny groaned as he got another idea of who it could be. After the previous day's fight, Blaine had told him something about getting him a bodyguard - or better a babysitter as Danny thought about it – to watch him when they couldn't be around in case Danny decided to do something stupid. Maybe Blaine was serious and now he got someone to watch him all the time. Great. Just what he needed.
Danny opened the door and frowned as he found an older woman and a man, dressed in formal clothes, standing on the doorstep. They were definitely not bodyguards.
"Uhm… Can I help you?" he asked uncertainly.
"You are Danny, right?" the woman asked. "We are from CPS."
Danny looked at them in concern. It had been a very long time since anyone came to check on them and he didn't even remember when he had last met anyone from CPS.
"My fathers are not home" he said quietly.
"It's okay. We want to talk to you anyway" the woman said reassuringly.
Danny looked around in concern. Kurt had never told him what to do if something like this happened. Probably because they hadn't seen it coming. He had spent the past 14 years with Kurt and since everything had been alright around them, no one had questioned if Kurt was good enough to raise Danny. He knew that he couldn't actually send these people away. If they were in trouble, they would get in even bigger if he slammed the door into their faces. So he gulped and took a step back to let the adults in.
"Thank you, my dear" the woman said.
"What do you want to talk about?" Danny asked as he led them into the living room but grabbed his phone on the way, prepared for everything. These people scared him.
"We heard that you had trouble in your school" the man said.
"It was just a misunderstanding" Danny said quickly.
"And we think it's because you have trouble at home, too" the woman said.
"Why is everyone coming with this?" Danny wondered.
"Look, Danny, you can tell us everything" the woman said. "If something makes you scared…"
"What do you mean?" Danny asked.
The woman sighed heavily and glanced at his partner.
"We know that Blaine had trouble with the authirities before" she said.
"Blaine? No, that's not possible..."
"We have proofs that he hurt children like you before" the man said.
"It's okay. We can help you" the woman said.
"I don't need your help! Is-is it even legal that we talk without Kurt and Blaine..." Danny started but the woman cut in.
"It's okay if you are scared. But we can help you. Just tell us everything" the woman said.
"Did he try to… force you to do things you didn't want?" the man continued.
"Of course not!" Danny gasped. Why were these people talking about Blaine like this?
"Maybe he tried to make it seem like it was a good thing" the woman said gently.
"You-you think that he's pedophile?" Danny asked with wide eyes. It was surely a nightmare, it had to be one…
"Danny, if he hurts you, we have to make the right steps" the woman said.
"There are people who would love to help you" the man said. "We contacted your grandparents, they would be happy if you moved to them."
"My-my grandparents?" Danny asked shakily.
"Your mother's parents" the woman explained.
Danny gulped nervously. He didn't want to see those people. He didn't remember much of them but he knew he didn't want to see them ever again. Damn, he shouldn't have missed his classes…
"It's okay, honey" the woman said. "Just come with us. We'll take care of everything…"
"No!" Danny shouted. He grabbed his phone and unlocked it, ready to call Kurt. "I won't go with you. You can't force me."
"Danny, we only want to help you…"
"Leave!" Danny said. "I-I want you to leave. Now. Or I'll call the police."
"Danny, that man is dangerous" the woman tried to reason.
"No. I don't know where your lies come from but I don't believe you" Danny said. "I want you to leave or else I'll call for help."
"If that's what you want" the woman sighed in the end.
Danny watched as she and her partner left and when they got out of the house, he quickly locked the door behind them and went to the window to make sure they didn't come back. When he saw them get into the car and leave, he finally relaxed a bit. These people scared him to death, he was still shaking and didn't feel like he could stay at home all alone any longer. So he quickly texted Kurt, hoping that he would be able to come home soon. They needed to talk about this as soon as possible.
~ o ~
By the time Blaine got home from work that day, his whole family was in panic. He frowned as he stepped into the living room, finding Kurt and Danny whispering on the couch. Something was wrong. Again.
"What is it this time?" Blaine sighed heavily. Danny hadn't even left the house that day. How the hell could he get into trouble again?
"Two people came from CPS today" Danny said quietly.
"What?" Blaine gasped.
"They told me that I have to live with my grandparents" Danny said in panic.
"They were here before I got home from work" Kurt said as he pulled Danny into his arms. "It's okay, honey. They can't take you away from us."
"What if they can? I-I don't want to live with my grandparents. Those people are insane!" Danny said.
"They can't have you. We won't let that happen" Kurt said.
"Besides, I don't think they'll want you anymore if we tell them about this" Blaine said, running his fingers through Danny's blue hair, trying to cheer him up.
"They said horrible things" Danny said quietly.
"What did they say?" Blaine asked.
"They told me that you had trouble with the authorities… because you hurt children… sexually" Danny whispered, looking down.
"I told him that it was a lie" Kurt said hastily.
"I know that Blaine would never do that" Danny said as he looked up at the man. "I know."
"Of course not" Blaine said.
"He never did such things" Kurt nodded.
"Well…" Blaine said hesitantly.
Kurt turned to him immediately.
"You didn't, right?" he asked.
"First of all, it wasn't a small child but a 16-year-old boy" Blaine started.
"Blaine!" Kurt gasped.
"And I didn't do anything!" Blaine said. "He lied to his parents and I was arrested but then it turned out I was innocent and they let me go!"
Kurt inhaled deeply. Blaine had never told him about this but he should have known. Way before they were in so much trouble. They were always honest to each other, or so Kurt had believed.
"They'll take me away from you" Danny said.
"No, they won't" Kurt said reassuringly. "We won't let it happen."
"What were they even doing here?" Blaine asked after a while. Something wasn't right with this visit.
"I guess the school reported the fight" Kurt shrugged. "They surely came to check on us because Danny has trouble in school."
"Is it all because of me?" Danny asked. Sure, they had some trouble lately and he had done stupid things to piss his fathers off, but he never meant to do anything bad. And he definitely didn't want to leave. He loved Kurt and Blaine, he didn't want a new family.
"No, it's not" Blaine said.
Danny turned to Kurt for reassurance but the man remained silent.
"It's all because of me" Danny said quietly.
"We had a lot of trouble with you lately" Kurt said.
"I know" Danny said, blinking rapidly. He was on the verge of tears. "I-I know I shouldn't have skipped my classes or be rude to the teachers and I'm so sorry. It won't happen again, I swear. Just please don't let them take me away from you."
Kurt sighed as he looked at the boy. It didn't matter how much trouble Danny caused them, he would always love him. He pulled Danny into his arms again, thinking rapidly.
"Do you remember their names?" Blaine asked. "I'm gonna call CPS in the morning and ask them about this visit."
"No" Danny said. "They didn't introduce themselves."
"But they showed you their badges or…"
"They didn't show me anything" Danny admitted.
"Danny" Kurt sighed heavily.
"I'm sorry" Danny said again.
"You can't let strangers inside, especially not when you are all alone at home" Kurt said. "God, they could have been burglars. They could have hurt you…"
"I know!" Danny said in frustration.
Blaine looked at his family, both of them upset and panicking. He hated seeing them like this and he was determined to solve their problem.
"Calm down, both of you" he said. "I'll ask Nick to help with this in the morning, but I don't think we should be worried about CPS."
"What do you mean?" Kurt asked.
Blaine glanced at Danny. He wasn't sure if he should hear this. He certainly didn't want to scare him needlessly.
"Why don't you go upstairs and have some rest?" Blaine asked as he turned to him. "It was a long day."
Surprisingly, Danny nodded in agreement. Blaine sighed in relief as he walked upstairs and a minute later, they heard as he closed the door behind him.
"What's going on?" Kurt asked in concern.
"I'm not sure but something isn't right here" Blaine said. "First that article, now this… I have a bad feeling."
"You think that those people weren't from CPS" Kurt stated.
"I don't think they were" Blaine said. "They could fool Danny but if they were professionals, they wouldn't have acted like that."
"We can't be sure" Kurt said. "Even if it wasn't real, we have to be more careful."
Blaine nodded in agreement.
"I'll get him a bodyguard" he said. "And for you, too. We can't risk anything until I find out what's going on."
"I'm not talking about safety" Kurt said.
"About us. About our family" Kurt said. "Even if it was just a false alarm, we aren't safe. Danny has trouble in school and if we don't do anything, they'll take him away from us."
"What should we do?" Blaine asked.
"We'll act like a perfect family" Kurt said slowly. "We'll come home in time and spend time with our child. We won't do anything scandalous. Oh, and most importantly, we won't keep things from each other."
Blaine looked down, sighing heavily.
"Why didn't you tell me?" Kurt asked quietly.
"It happened way before I met you" Blaine explained. "I was 21, I spent the night in a club with Jeff. We celebrated his birthday when those kids joined us."
He took a deep breath and walked to the couch to sit down.
"He told me that he was 18 but I knew he was younger" Blaine continued. "So nothing happened between us. I left and went home. I woke up to the police banging on my door."
"You should have told me" Kurt said quietly as he sat down beside Blaine.
"I felt ashamed. I still do" he said. "Even if it was just a lie, people treated me differently after that. We lost a good job because our employer was worried that I would fuck his son."
"And you thought that I would look at you differently, too" Kurt said, finally understanding what Blaine meant.
"I know it's stupid…"
"It is" Kurt nodded. "I know you, Blaine. I know that you would never do anything to hurt Danny."
"I don't. I have done some things I'm not proud of but I would never do that to a child" Blaine said.
Kurt sighed and sneaked his arms around Blaine to pull him close. It had been another very long day for them and it looked like they only had those bad days lately. He wished it would be over soon. The stress wasn't good for any of them.
"Tell me if Nick finds something" Kurt said. "I'm worried."
"I know" Blaine said as he leaned against the pillows and pulled Kurt with him, kissing his forehead. "It's gonna be okay. I won't let anyone hurt you, you know."
"I do. I trust you" Kurt nodded.
Even if none of them really knew what they were facing this time.
Here is the new chapter. Enjoy!
Lyrics: Green Day - Boulevard Of Broken Dreams
Blaine came to the realization that saying that something wasn't right was an understatement. He had tried to sleep that night but he couldn't stop thinking about the day's happenings, so he had ended up in his study, going through the recordings of the camera system to clear his head. That was when he had seen it. He had almost missed it but even if he wasn't a bodyguard anymore, he knew the signs. He knew what to look for. That was how he had found the recording of a few weeks earlier and noticed that it was manipulated. About twenty minutes of the recording were missing and he knew that it could only mean something wrong. So he had called Nick in the morning and arranged a meeting with him.
"You are right" Nick sighed as he leaned back in his chair. "It's manipulated."
"Can you restore the missing piece?" Blaine asked.
"It was deleted" Nick said.
"But you can surely do something…"
"Maybe I can but I need more time" Nick said.
"I really need this, Nick" Blaine said.
"Is there something wrong?" Nick asked knowingly.
"Yes" Blaine nodded. "I'm sure Jeff told you about that article."
"Of course" Nick nodded.
"That's not everything" Blaine said. "Yesterday, when we weren't home, two people visited Danny at home. They scared him to death. They told him horrible things about me and that he wouldn't be allowed to stay with us any longer."
"Poor kid" Nick sighed. "Is he okay? And Kurt?"
"They'll be fine but I have to find out what's going on. Whoever plays with my family, I will stop them" Blaine said.
"So that's why I had to get into that database" Nick said.
"Just to make sure the CPS isn't after us" Blaine said.
"Why would they? Blaine, you are perfect parents. There's no way they can take Danny away from you" Nick said.
"We have some trouble with him" Blaine admitted. "He missed classes and beat up another student."
"No way" Nick said with wide eyes.
"It's true" Blaine sighed. "He has these new friends. I'm not sure I like them, they certainly aren't good for him. Kurt definitely hates them, especially the girl."
"Oh, so there is a girl involved" Nick smirked. "Then don't be too surprised that he acts like this. Do you remember what Jeff was like in high school?"
"I do, actually. And I certainly don't want Danny to do such stupid things" Blaine said.
"It's not like you can stop them. He's a teenager, he'll do stupid things, whether you want it or not" Nick pointed out.
"I know. But I would be a lot calmer if I knew he was safe. I'll get him and Kurt a few bodyguards until we find out what we're dealing with here. Let me know if you find something" Blaine said.
"I will" Nick nodded. "Just call me if you need anything else.
"Thanks" Blaine said gladly. He knew that if there was something to find, Nick would get it for him.
~ o ~
"A bodyguard" Danny said slowly when Blaine went home later that day and shared the news with his family.
"That's right" Blaine nodded. "Although it seems like we don't have to be afraid of CPS anymore, I'm worried about you, guys. So until I make sure you are safe, you'll both get a bodyguard to follow you around. Everywhere."
"I can't believe this is happening again" Danny sighed.
"Look, I don't like this either but we have to be careful" Kurt told him. "It's just temporarily."
"Will it be one of the guys?" Danny asked hopefully.
"No" Blaine smiled. "You don't know them but they'll be perfect for the job. I looked into their records and I can only say that they are excellent."
"Great" Danny muttered. "I not only have to deal with you being famous when I go back, I also have to bring the new guy with me. So much for not too much attention."
"Danny, it's necessary" Kurt tried to explain him. "We'll be a lot calmer if we know you aren't alone."
"Oh, about that" Blaine said. "We also need to set up a few new rules."
"Not again" Danny groaned.
"For safety reasons" Blaine said with a pointed look. "First of all, I updated the newest version of iGuard on your phones."
Kurt smiled as he looked at Danny and saw the boy roll his eyes.
"Keep your phones close every time you go somewhere, so I can track you down if necessary. Your bodyguards also have to report me about you twice a day. For safety reasons" he said again.
"Of course" Danny muttered.
"And I want you to call me when you leave the house and arrive to school or work" Blaine said at least. "Every time you go somewhere."
"Even when you work?" Danny asked.
"Especially when I work" Blaine nodded.
"Is it because we are in real danger or because you are being overprotective again?" Danny asked.
"Danny…" Kurt hissed, rubbing his forehead.
"I don't know for sure" Blaine said honestly. "I'm working on it but until I find out what exactly is going on, I want you to be safe."
"It also means that you can't leave the house, unless you have to go school. Once you'll be allowed to go again, of course" Kurt said.
"No dates, no late afternoon programs, absolutely nothing until this is over" Blaine said.
"But what about Alison?" Danny asked.
"Ask her to come over" Kurt said. "You can listen to music or watch movies here, you don't have to go out for that."
"We wanted to ask you to invite her over anyway" Blaine shrugged. "We would like to get to know her."
Danny sighed heavily. He was pretty sure that his parents would screw this up for him. In the next second, his eyes widened when he realized what they had agreed in.
"Wait, what about the competition?" he asked.
"What competition?" Kurt frowned.
"My band! We have a competition next week!" Danny explained. "We need to practice a lot if we want to win and I have to be there on Friday, too. We have to win this."
"You can't go to that competition. It's too risky" Kurt said.
"Please, you can't do this to me…"
"They could use our rehearsal room" Blaine said as he turned to Kurt, trying to find a solution. He understood how important this band was for Danny. "And I can surely get him a few more bodyguards for Friday…"
"No" Kurt said determinedly. He knew that Danny would hate him for this but he would be a lot calmer if he knew that his son was safe. Being in a crowded bar that wasn't even suitable for a 15-year-old boy wasn't safe. "Not until we find out what's going on."
"Danny" Kurt sighed as he turned to face him. "I know that you think it's important and your life will be over if you don't compete but this is just one event. There will be more and I swear I'll let you sing next time..."
"This isn't just one event" Danny glared at him. "I thought you would understand."
He turned around and left in a blink, slamming his door shut before Kurt could call after him.
"Danny…" he whispered.
"Just one song, Kurt" Blaine tried to concinve him. "It's important for him."
"And he's important for me!" Kurt shouted in frustration. "Have you forgotten what we talked about the other day? Perfect family image, nothing out of order. A 15-year-old playing rockstar is definitely something out of order."
"I know" Blaine sighed. He knew that Kurt was right but he didn't want Danny to hate them for this.
"He can have a band when he gets older" Kurt said. "Once this is over."
Blaine watched in silence as Kurt walked out of the room, leaving him all alone. He had no idea what to do now. He wanted to help Danny but he also wanted to do what he agreed in with Kurt… Whatever he did, someone from his family would hate him.
~ o ~
It was Friday evening and Danny was sitting in his room, leaning his head against the window. It had been more than an hour since Kurt and Blaine had left for their dinner with Puck and Quinn. Danny had tried not to be too disappointed that they were allowed to leave the house and he had to stay home. Well, that was what the men thought. Because he certainly wouldn't stay home when there was an important competition coming and his band had a chance to become famous. Okay, maybe not for the first time, the guys still needed a lot of practice but Danny knew that he had a great voice and he had been on the stage enough to do something unforgettable this time.
Blaine and Kurt had screwed up when they had hired him a bodyguard who had freshly joined the Warblers. He was surely great, Danny didn't deny it, but he strictly followed the schedule and accidentally made his job a lot easier. Danny didn't need much time to figure out when his bodyguard was on the other side of the house, checking the doors and windows. He also checked how much time he had once the man moved to the other side of the house and smiled when he realized he had minutes to climb down from his window and disappear before the guy could realize that he was gone.
So he got dressed and waited for that time to come. He would perform tonight, his dads couldn't stop him this time. And Alison had promised him to be there, too. It was definitely going to be a good night.
He went to the door and opened it slightly. The bodyguard had to be downstairs but he couldn't see him. So he went to the stairs and looked down. The guy was standing at the front door, his eyes never leaving the windows beside him. Danny shook his head as he watched him. The new guy seemingly didn't know that he didn't have to take his job that seriously because there was nothing to be afraid of.
Five minutes later, it was time for the next round. Danny leaned back against the wall as the man checked the door and then disappeared from his sight. That was the moment he had been waiting for.
"Shitty job, newbie" Danny muttered as he went back into his room and opened the window. He couldn't believe it was so easy to leave. He didn't even need much time to figure out how to do it. It was usually a lot harder.
He quickly climbed down the tree and without wasting any more time, he started running. The bodyguard would surely notice his absence soon but it wouldn't matter. He would be on the stage by then and nobody could stop him from performing.
~ o ~
Alison was nervous. Danny should have arrived about half an hour earlier but the boy was nowhere to be found. She hated this. They had wasted too much time for this boy and the plan had to work if they didn't want to lose everything. She was pretty sure that Tommy would kill them all if they couldn't get the money in time. The time they didn't have. Although Jay had somehow convinced the man to give them a few more days, Alison knew that Tommy wasn't too happy about that. They needed Danny, quickly, or they would be in so much trouble.
"Relax, honey" Jay smiled as he went to the girl and pulled her into his arms.
"Don't do this" Alison said and pushed him away. "Somebody might see us together."
"Does it matter?" Jay asked.
"Yes" Alison hissed. "Danny thinks that we are together, remember? I can't screw this up."
"Calm down, honey. He won't find out" Jay said and looked around. "Is he even here?"
"Not yet" Alison said.
"But he'll come, right?" Jay asked.
"He told me that he would" Alison replied.
"He better comes because we need that money, now" Jay said.
"Don't you think I know?" Alison asked in frustration.
Jay took a deep breath and forced out a small smile.
"I'm sorry, honey" he said. "You know what you have to do, right?"
"Take him to the car after the performance" Alison nodded.
"Make sure no one follows you" Jay reminded her. "I'll be waiting at the car with Ryan. We have to be quick and quiet. We can't get caught."
"I know" Alison nodded.
"He's here" Jay said and motioned towards the entrance where Danny stepped inside. "Go to him."
Alison took a deep breath and checked on her clothes before she made her way to the boy.
~ o ~
"Hm, this is amazing" Quinn hummed happily as she took another bite of her cheesecake.
"Does it mean that the morning sickness is gone?" Kurt smirked.
"Mostly" Quinn replied. "I still feel sick sometimes but it's not that bad anymore."
"She doesn't want to kill me anymore, so it's definitely getting better" Puck said.
"Do you know if it's a boy or a girl this time?" Blaine asked.
"Not yet" Quinn answered. "And I don't think we want to know this time."
"We want to wait until the baby is born" Puck said. "It would be such a surprise."
"Not you too" Kurt groaned. "How am I supposed to buy you anything when you don't want to know the gender before the baby is born?"
"Neutral colors, Kurt" Quinn said.
"I can't believe you are so patient" Blaine shook his head. "I wouldn't be able to wait so long. I would want to know as soon as possible."
"When it's about your sixth kid, it doesn't matter anymore" Quinn said. "We'll love this baby, no matter what."
"I bet you will" Kurt said.
Suddenly, Blaine's phone beeped and he took it out of his pocket to check the caller's ID.
"It's Danny's bodyguard" he groaned and raised his phone to his ear. "I'm listening."
Kurt didn't need much time to realise that something was wrong. Blaine turned pale and swore quietly before giving the man orders and disconnecting the call.
"What's wrong?" Kurt asked.
"Danny left" Blaine said, already working on his phone to check where Danny was. Thank God he could track the boy's phone so easily.
"What?" Kurt gasped.
"He sneaked out when Brad was checking on the doors" Blaine explained.
"I can't believe he's doing this again" Kurt groaned.
"I found him" Blaine said after a minute and stood up. "Let's go!"
"I'm so sorry, guys" Kurt said as he stood up as well.
"We're coming with you" Puck said.
"It's not necessary…"
"We don't mind. Really" Quinn said, smiling at her husband as Puck helped her get to her feet.
"I'm getting tired of this" Kurt muttered. Sure, he knew that Danny was upset because they left and he had to stay home, but leaving like this… The boy was surely insane. Or he just didn't understand how risky it was. Either way, they had to find him soon and make sure nothing happened to him.
When they arrived at the bar twenty minutes later and stepped inside, they found Danny immediately. He was on the stage, seemingly getting ready for his performance.
"I'm gonna get him" Blaine said but Kurt grabbed his arm to stop him.
"Let him perform" Kurt said quietly.
"But I thought…"
"He's fine. Just let him do it" Kurt said. "It must be important if he was willing to sneak out."
Blaine sighed but nodded. Danny was seemingly fine, so they could wait a few more minutes and let him sing. Danny noticed them, too, just when he grabbed the microphone. He took a deep breath, seemingly trying to say something but then he shook his head and motioned for his band to start playing.
I walk a lonely road
The only one that I have ever known
Don't know where it goes
But it's home to me and I walk alone
I walk this empty street
On the Boulevard of Broken Dreams
Where the city sleeps
And I'm the only one and I walk alone
I walk alone
I walk alone
I walk alone
I walk a...
My shadow's the only one that walks beside me
My shallow heart's the only thing that's beating
Sometimes I wish someone out there will find me
'Til then I walk alone
"The kid is talented" Puck whispered to Blaine.
Blaine nodded in agreement. Although the band wasn't a big deal, they made too many mistakes, Danny was great. Maybe he could win them this competition.
I'm walking down the line
That divides me somewhere in my mind
On the border line
Of the edge and where I walk alone
Read between the lines
Of what's fucked up and everything's alright
Check my vital signs
To know I'm still alive and I walk alone
I walk alone
I walk alone
I walk alone
I walk a...
My shadow's the only one that walks beside me
My shallow heart's the only thing that's beating
Sometimes I wish someone out there will find me
'Til then I walk alone
"He's like Mr Schue" Quinn smiled.
Kurt sighed sadly. He wished Will and Emma could see this, they would have been so happy to see their son perform. Even if he knew very well that this song was Danny's choice and wanted Kurt and Blaine to hear it.
I walk this empty street
On the Boulevard of Broken Dreams
Where the city sleeps
And I'm the only one and I walk a...
My shadow's the only one that walks beside me
My shallow heart's the only thing that's beating
Sometimes I wish someone out there will find me
'Til then I walk alone...
The end wasn't perfect but it seemed like the audience loved Danny's voice and after a moment of silence, they broke out in loud applause. Kurt took a deep breath as he prepared himself for facing his son, trying to fight his mixed feelings. He was glad that Danny was safe and had such a great performance in the end but he couldn't forget about the fact that he didn't listen to them, again, and he could have gotten hurt. He didn't want to fight this time, though. He was tired of fighting.
He grabbed Blaine's hand and they walked towards the stage . For a second, they couldn't see Danny but then they found him, with a girl in his arms who was kissing him. Kurt turned his head away, feeling like they shouldn't watch this. He gave the kids a few more seconds but then turned back, just in time as the girl pulled back. And that was when his eyes widened in shock. Because the girl in Danny's arms was a lot older than him, definitely not his age.
"Please, tell me it's not Alison" Kurt said.
"I think that's her" Blaine said, seemingly just as shocked as Kurt.
"But-but she is…"
"I know" Blaine nodded.
Danny finally noticed them and shook his head as Alison told him something. He nodded towards them and shrugged. Alison's eyes widened and after saying a quick goodbye, she left. She didn't even wait until they got there, although Kurt already had a few things in his mind he wanted to share with the girl.
"Hey, guys" Danny said. "So… Did you like our performance?"
"You are in trouble" Blaine said shortly.
"I know" Danny nodded. He had known that it wouldn't end well, he had had enough time to prepare himself for this.
"Let's go home" Kurt said, his voice surprisingly calm. Too calm for Danny's taste.
"Okay" the boy said quickly. It didn't mean anything good when Kurt was so angry that he didn't even yell at him anymore.
I'm going abroad next week and don't want to leave you without the next chapter. So here it is! I hope you like it.
Kurt didn't say a word on their way back home. Danny had no idea what was wrong with him. He usually told him what was wrong without hesitation but it looked something bothered the man this time. Danny had no idea what it could be. Yes, he had sneaked out and Kurt was definitely not too pleased. But it seemed like there was something else, too.
When they arrived home and walked into the living room, Kurt was still silent. It was killing Danny, he had to find out what was wrong, he wanted to get over with their newest talk about how irresponsible he was, so they could get back to normal. He hated it when Kurt didn't talk to him at all.
"Sit down" Kurt said quietly.
Danny took a seat immediately. It was better not to piss Kurt off any more.
"Am I grounded again?" Danny asked carefully.
Kurt glanced at Blaine. He had no idea what to do with Danny. They had told him so many times what he shouldn't do but the boy didn't listen to them at all. It was pointless… And he knew why. No wonder Danny acted so horribly when that girl controlled him. Because Kurt was certain that it was all Alison's work.
"Why did you leave tonight?" Kurt asked quietly.
"Because of the competition?" Danny asked back. How could Kurt forget about it when he had told him about this so many times?
"Was it your idea?" Kurt asked.
"Of course it was!" Danny said.
"Are you sure? Nobody told you how you should get out of the house or… encouraged you to meet them?" Blaine offered.
"What do you want with this?" Danny asked. He didn't like where this conversation went.
"How much do you know about Alison?" Kurt asked.
"Not again" Danny sighed, rolling his eyes.
"Yes, again, Danny" Kurt said in frustration.
"Alison is a good girl. Believe me" Danny said.
"Do you even know her?" Kurt asked.
"Of course I do" Danny said. "I love her."
"How old is she?" Kurt asked.
"Uhm… A little older than me" Danny said, blushing. He had no idea.
"Which school does she attend?" Blaine asked.
"I don't know!" Danny said. "I never asked her because it's not important."
"When is her birthday?"
"What is her favourite color?"
"I think she likes black" Danny muttered quietly. These questions were so not important. Okay, maybe he didn't know too much about Alison but it was only because they mostly talked about him. Alison liked listening to him, not talking about herself. It wasn't a big deal...
"So you don't know anything about her" Kurt came to the conclusion.
"I know that she's nice and I love her" Danny said.
"Danny, you don't even know this girl" Kurt sighed heavily.
"I do" Danny said.
"No, you don't" Blaine said seriously. "You don't know a thing about her and honestly, from what I saw today, I'm not too impressed."
"Because you don't want me to date her. Or anyone else" Danny rolled his eyes. "I'm not a child anymore, could you not treat me like one just for once in my life?"
Kurt and Blaine looked at each other. Fighting over this was completely useless. They had tried to talk to Danny so many times but he never listened to them. And it looked like he never would. They had to deal with him differently this time because Danny was falling deeper and deeper and they were afraid that there was a point where they couldn't help the boy anymore.
"You know what? Be that way" Kurt said suddenly.
"Excuse me?" Danny asked carefully. Kurt's smile was too bright… It was definitely fake.
"Yeah, let's give her a chance" Blaine agreed.
"Tell her that she's invited for dinner tomorrow" Kurt said.
"You want to meet her?" Danny asked. That was strange.
"She's important for you" Kurt said sweetly. "The least we can do is to give her a chance to impress us."
"Okay…" Danny said slowly.
"Tomorrow, at 7" Blaine said.
"Tell her not to be late" Kurt smiled.
Danny blinked a few times to make sure he wasn't dreaming. But it seemed like he was awake and it wasn't just some weird nightmare.
"I’ll let her know" he nodded. "Although I would like to ask for a favor."
"What is it, honey?" Kurt asked.
"The bodyguards" Danny said. "I don't want them to be here tomorrow. They would scare Alison."
"She doesn't know about them?" Blaine asked.
"She doesn't know about you either" Danny explained.
"Oh" Kurt said.
"Unless she recognized you today but I don't think she did" Danny said. "But she doesn't know about the bodyguards and I want to keep it that way."
Kurt glanced at Blaine who nodded.
"Fine" Kurt said as he turned to Danny. "No bodyguards tomorrow."
"Thank you" Danny said happily and to Kurt's surprise, he threw his arms around him. "Thank you for giving her a chance."
"You're welcome" Kurt muttered.
Once Danny left, Kurt's smile disappeared and he turned to Blaine, seemingly in concern.
"This isn't good" Blaine said in worry.
"I know" Kurt sighed. "This won't end well. I can feel it."
"Let's give her a chance, okay?" Blaine said and pulled Kurt into his arms. "Maybe we are overreacting."
Kurt was pretty sure that it wasn't the case. He just didn't want to see his son getting hurt. Danny was such a nice kid, maybe a little too naive, but Kurt didn't want to see him break. He had a bad feeling that it would happen anyway.
~ o ~
"This is insane!" Alison groaned as she got into her clothes for the evening. Dinner with Danny's parents… Just what she needed.
"Come on, babe, you can do this" Jay told her, seemingly enjoying the situation.
"They are surely nice" Ryan said.
"What if they aren't?" Alison asked. "What if they find out what I want from their son?"
"Don't be so scared" Jay said. "A musician and an actor, how do you think they would find out who you are? Just be nice to them. It's gonna be okay."
"Once the dinner is over, you could ask Danny to bring you home" Ryan suggested.
"Wouldn't it be too risky?" Alison asked.
"It doesn't matter" Jay said. "We’ll leave the city anyway, they won't find us. But first..."
"We need the money" Alison sighed.
"That's right, babe" Jay said and pressed a quick kiss to her lips. "You're ready. Let's go!"
"Stay close" Alison said. "In case I screw this up. I don't want to get caught."
"You won't" Jay reassured him. "Besides, Danny is totally in love with you. He’ll defend you if necessary."
Alison nodded in agreement. Danny was a nice kid, he certainly wouldn't let anything happen to her. She had planted so many lies into his head that he trusted her completely.
~ o ~
Danny was nervous, Kurt could see it. He changed clothes three times but still couldn't decide what to wear. He walked around in the house, moving things from one place to the other, nothing was good enough for him. At least he decided to wash that horrible blue color out of his hair. It was nice to see his original hair color for once and it made Kurt somewhat calmer. To his relief, Danny didn't ruin his hair completely.
He moved into the kitchen to prepare their food, going through what he wanted to ask from Alison. He had thought this through completely. He was determined to find the girl's weakness and show Danny that she wasn't right for him. He still had that bad feeling about the girl that didn't let him rest for a second. Something wasn't right with Alison and he was going to find out what it was. Luckily for him, Blaine was just as determined to find out the truth as he was. He would surely help him with this.
"Are we ready?" Blaine asked as he stepped into the kitchen.
"Yes" Kurt nodded as he checked the food.
"You seem nervous" Blaine pointed out.
"Because I am" Kurt said. "I'm worried about him."
"Maybe we were wrong about Alison and she isn't bad for him" Blaine said.
"I don't think so" Kurt shook his head. "Something bothers me in that girl, I just don't know what it is."
"We’ll get to know her better tonight and then we can decide what to do next" Blaine said.
"He won't listen to us" Kurt said quietly.
"He is in love" Blaine said and walked to Kurt to hug him. "Don't worry so much. If something is wrong, we’ll make him see it. He's a clever kid, he’ll understand."
"I'm not sure anymore" Kurt said. "He's so not like himself anymore."
"This is just temporarily" Blaine replied. "A few more years, remember?"
"How will we survive till then, I have no idea" Kurt smiled.
The doorbell rang and they both turned towards the door.
"It's time to go" Blaine said. "Deep breath. It's gonna be okay."
Kurt closed his eyes for a moment and forced out a small smile as he walked to the door.
As they walked into the hall, Danny was already at the door, talking to Alison. The girl stepped inside, looking around in awe. She seemed nervous but she seemingly forgot about it for a second when she saw their home. Blaine squeezed Kurt's hand as he stepped forward.
"Hello, Alison" he greeted her. "It's good to finally meet you."
"Mr Anderson" Alison nodded nervously.
"Oh, so you know who I am" Blaine smiled. It was time for the first test.
"Yeah, Danny talked a lot about you…"
"She saw you yesterday" Danny said at the same time.
"Oh, yes. The concert" Alison said awkwardly. "That's how I know about you."
Blaine glanced at Kurt for a second. It looked like Kurt was right about this girl, although they needed more to prove that.
"Dinner is ready" Kurt said when he was able to put that fake smile back on his face. "Why don't we move to the dining room?"
"It's gonna be okay" Danny whispered to Alison and squeezed her hand reassuringly. Alison wasn't too convinced, though. Danny's parents seemed scary and she didn't even know that it was just the beginning.
"Tell us about yourself, Alison" Blaine said after a while to break the silence.
Alison glanced at her food. She knew she had to be very careful. Fooling Danny was one thing but his parents… She hoped she could do it.
"What do you want to know?" she asked.
"Everything" Kurt said with fake excitement. He reached out to grab Danny's hand and smiled at Alison. His face already hurt from all the smiling he did that evening. "We were so happy when Danny told us about you. Apparently, he couldn't tell us too much, although we are so curious."
"We certainly are" Blaine agreed.
Danny looked at the men in worry. He had no idea what the hell was going on here.
"How old are you?" Kurt asked when Alison didn't start to talk.
"I… I just turned 17" Alison answered.
"You look older" Kurt commented.
"Much older" Blaine agreed. "I would have said at least 25."
"I-I just look older" Alison said, blushing.
"I thought we shouldn't ask women about their age" Danny said through gritted teeth. "To not make them uncomfortable."
"It doesn't matter when it's about teenagers" Kurt said way too sweetly. "You like looking older, right?"
"Definitely" Alison said quickly.
"Which school do you attend?" Blaine asked next.
"You don't have to answer" Danny said quickly.
"Why not? We just want to get to know her better" Kurt said innocently.
"I'm home-schooled" Alison answered. "I was bullied in high school and my parents took me out."
Danny glared at Kurt and Blaine, not believing that they were doing this to Alison. He didn't even notice that something wasn't right with what the girl told them. Kurt looked at Blaine in concern. This wouldn't end well, he knew it.
They fell silent again. Blaine kept his eyes on the girl on his right, trying to figure her out. He was good in this. He had gotten a lot of practice during his years as bodyguard, he knew the signs. He could tell that Alison felt uncomfortable, and also that it was more than the usual first meeting with parents. He had to find out what it was...
"What do you parents work?" Blaine asked suddenly.
"My parents?" Alison asked back quietly. "Why is it important?"
"If you two stay together, we’ll surely meet them, too" Kurt explained. "We would like to know more about them as well. You surely don't mind talking about them."
"I don't really like talking about them" Alison muttered.
"Why is it so?" Kurt asked.
"Because… They don't really care about me" Alison answered, looking away.
"Ah, I thought they did" Kurt frowned. "They took you out from school. It seems like they love you."
Danny slammed his fork onto the table, getting the others' attention. When Kurt looked at him, he shook his head, telling the adults that it was enough.
"But you know them better than we do" Kurt said quickly. "Would you like dessert?"
They were silent for the rest of the dinner. Although Blaine was ready with his next questions, just like Kurt, they both knew that they couldn't do anything while Danny was around. They had to wait to be left alone with Alison to find out more. That moment came when after dinner they went to the living room and Danny left for a few minutes to use the bathroom. Just what they were waiting for.
"So, Alison, how much do you know about us?" Kurt said when Danny was out of earshot.
"Danny told me a lot about you…"
"That's not what I mean" Kurt interrupted her.
"I keep wondering what a girl like you wants from a boy like Danny" Blaine said as he sat closer to Alison. She was scared of them. Good.
"Girls at your age don't date younger boys" Kurt said, sitting on the other side of Alison.
"I-I don't like the boys in my school" Alison said.
"I thought you were home-schooled" Blaine said.
"Just so you know, if you mess with our son, you will regret it" Kurt said, keeping his voice as sweet as possible.
"What's going on here?" Danny asked as he returned from the bathroom and found Alison, seemingly in panic, cornered by Kurt and Blaine.
"I have to go!" Alison said quickly and as soon as the way was free, she ran to the door.
"Alison!" Danny called after her. "Wait, please!"
"I can't" Alison said in panic as she opened the door.
"What's wrong?" Danny asked.
Alison looked at the two men standing behind them. She shook her head and turned back to Danny.
"Your parents are insane" she said.
"What?" Danny asked and turned around to look at Kurt and Blaine. "What did they…"
"It doesn't matter" Alison said. "Call me if you want to see me but… I don't want to see them again."
With that said, she walked out of the house and slammed the door shut behind her.
~ o ~
She was so scared that Alison didn't even notice Jay until she literally ran into him.
"What happened?" Jay asked as he pulled Alison behind a tree in case Danny or his dads followed them.
"They know!" Alison said in panic. "We’ll be caught… They’ll send the police after us…"
"Take a deep breath and tell me what happened" Jay said.
Alison closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths before she was able to tell Jay and Ryan what had happened inside of the house.
"You're an idiot" Ryan sighed.
"I had to leave!" Alison said. "They know…"
"They know nothing!" Ryan shouted in frustration, digging his fingers into his hair. "Shit! You screwed up everything! How will we get the money now?"
"Calm down, both of you" Jay said and reached into his pocket for their shared phone.
"What are you doing?" Alison asked.
"Trying to find out if we still have a chance here" Jay replied.
Soon after that, the phone beeped and Jay smiled as he looked at the text Danny sent them.
"What's so funny?" Ryan asked as he glanced over Jay's shoulder.
"Get ready" Jay said as he quickly texted back. "It looks like today is our lucky day."
He sent the text and then turned back to Alison. He grabbed her arm roughly and pulled her close.
"Last chance, Alison" he said seriously. "Don't screw this up for us."
I'm finally back home after an exhausting but amazing conference, so here is the new chapter, enjoy!
All the three of them were staring at the door where they had seen Alison the last time. It was definitely not how they had imagined this night but there was nothing to do now. Danny needed to see the truth. He was in love and he was blind, he couldn't think straight. Kurt wished they could make him understand… He wished they could make it easier for him to accept the reality, but he had a bad feeling that it wouldn't be that easy.
"Danny…" he started quietly.
"Don't" Danny said.
"Danny, this girl…"
"I don't want to hear!" Danny shouted.
"Just listen to us" Blaine said as he took a step towards the boy. "I know that you like this girl, a lot, but she isn't what she seems. You did hear her, right? She was so confusing because she's lying to you! She can't make difference between the truth and her lies anymore and..."
"Don't talk about her like that!" Danny said. "You… It's all because of you! You scared her and now she's gone, she won't come back anymore."
"It's the best for you" Blaine said gently. "Believe me, Danny, this girl is just playing with you. She doesn't love you."
"You don't even know her" Danny said.
"But we can see her true side, something you don't see because you're in love with her" Kurt said.
"No…" Danny shook his head. "You are wrong. You don't know her. She's a nice girl and I love her, and we will be together whether you want it or not."
"Just once in my life, let me decide what's the best for me" Danny said.
"We can't do that" Blaine replied.
"I'm old enough to decide what I want" Danny said seriously.
"Are you sure?" Kurt asked as he stepped closer to the boy. "Just look at yourself. You let her control you completely. You're not even a real person anymore."
"This is who I am now" Danny said.
"Is it?" Blaine asked. "You skip classes, you go into fights..."
"I'm trying to survive" Danny explained.
"...You don't care about anyone or anything anymore. Just that girl" Kurt said.
"That girl has a name" Danny said.
"You can't see her anymore" Blaine said seriously. "We won't let her ruin your life, so we won't let you meet her again."
"You can't do that…"
"We are your parents, Danny. It's our job to stop you when you do something stupid and believe me, now you're doing the biggest mistake of your life" Kurt said.
"That't not true" Danny shook his head. "You don't understand a thing."
"Believe me, I…"
"You can't tell me what to do! You're not my father!" Danny shouted.
They fell silent, again. Danny knew what a huge mistake he had done to second those words left his lips. But it was too late to take them back. He saw the pain in Kurt's eyes as he took a deep breath and stepped away from him, seemingly fighting to hold his tears back. There was only one thing he could say that hurt Kurt so much. The fact that even if he tried so hard, he would never really be his father. Danny had never pointed it out before because he knew how much pain he would cause Kurt. And now he could see it. It was so bad to see Kurt like this, all of his anger disappeared and he just wished he could take everything back. Kurt didn't deserve this, even if Danny was angry with him.
"No" Kurt said quietly. "I'm not."
Kurt turned around and rushed upstairs. They could hear a quiet sob that escaped his lips before the bedroom's door was closed behind him. Danny sighed heavily, his eyes still on the stairs. He had screwed up this time, really badly. Unfortunately for him, Blaine was still there to remind him on his mistake, seemingly pissed off for the comment that made his fiancé cry.
"That was really not fair of you" Blaine said after a while.
"I didn't mean to…"
"Do you have any idea how much trouble he went through for you?" Blaine asked angrily. "He could have let your crazy grandparents have you and do whatever they wanted with you. Most people would have done that, you know? He didn't even know about your parents' will until the accident. He was young, he had his whole life in front of him. He could have said no and lived like any other young guy. But he didn't. He was willing to give up everything for you and what does he get in return? You rub into his face that he isn't your father? He's a lot better father than most men. You have no idea how lucky you are to have him."
Danny looked down, not knowing what to say. He knew that Blaine was right, of course, and he felt so bad for saying those things… But he didn't know how he could make things better.
"I’ll talk to him" Blaine said after taking a deep breath. "He must be really upset right now. I suggest you to go back to your room and think about your oh, so horrible life with us."
Without another word, Blaine left and joined Kurt upstairs. Danny heard as he knocked on the door and then stepped inside, whispering calming words before the door was shut behind him and Danny couldn't hear anything else anymore. He looked around in the living room and sighed. He had been such an idiot. What could he say now to make things better?
His phone beeped and he took it out of his pocket to read the text.
I hope I didn't cause any trouble
Danny smiled sadly. Even if Blaine and Kurt hated Alison, he knew for sure that she was a good girl. And now that he was all alone with his guilt, he felt like he needed her more than ever. So he quickly texted her back, letting her know that he needed to see her. Alison texted back immediately, telling him where to meet her. It was the park nearby, much to Danny's relief. He didn't really want to see anyone else but Alison right now. He glanced up at the stairs before turning to the door. He would talk to Alison and ask for her advice. She surely knew how to make things right with Kurt. She had to know, because Danny had no idea what to say.
~ o ~
Blaine sighed sadly as he stepped inside and found his fiancé lying in the bed, with his face buried into the pillow. He could tell that Kurt was crying from the soft noises he made and the shaking of his shoulders. Of course he was crying. Blaine knew better than anyone how important Danny was for him and how much trouble Kurt had gone through for the boy. And that was what he got in return… He still couldn't believe Danny had said those stupid things, only to hurt Kurt. He wasn't like this. Sure, he got into trouble sometimes but he never really tried to hurt any of them like this. Danny wasn't stupid, he knew very well how much pain he caused Kurt this time.
"Hey" Blaine said as he stepped to the bed and sat down beside Kurt. "Are you alright?"
"No" Kurt cried.
"If it makes you feel better, he knows that he was stupid" Blaine said gently. "He seemed to feel really bad when I left him downstairs."
"I don't want to make him feel bad" Kurt cried. "I just… God, I don't even know why I'm crying. It's not like he didn't say stupid things before."
"But it hurts more than any of them" Blaine nodded in understanding.
"You know why?" Kurt smiled sadly as he turned to look at Blaine. "Because he's right. I can do whatever I want, I will never be his father. I'm just a substitute."
"Hey, that's not true" Blaine said gently and pulled Kurt into his arms. "You might not be his biological parent but you are his dad. And he knows that. He just… He lost his mind because of that girl but once it's over, he’ll be begging for your forgiveness. Believe me, he’ll realize that that girl is just playing with him and he’ll come to his senses. Sooner or later."
"I just don't want to see him get hurt" Kurt said. "I've been there before. I went through this when I was younger and I know how badly it could end. I don't want him to go through all those horrible things I had to."
"I know" Blaine said, kissing Kurt's forehead. "But you can't protect him from everything. He has to make his own mistake because that's what makes him a better person."
"I won't let him see that girl again" Kurt said determinedly. "I'm sorry, Blaine, but I can't. Maybe he won't talk to me ever again but I can feel that something is very wrong with that girl. I could see it in her eyes. I can't let her hurt my son, I just can't let it happen."
"I know" Blaine said. "Why don't we have some rest now? I'm pretty sure that we’ll be able to discuss this in morning, once we all calm down a bit."
"What if we can't?" Kurt asked.
"I know we can" Blaine smiled. "We always solved our problems so far. I know we can do it again."
"I love you" Kurt said, running his fingers through Blaine's hair. "I love you so much."
"I love you, too, honey" Blaine said and tightened his arms around Kurt. "Would you like me to sing something for you?"
Kurt nodded and Blaine smiled as he started singing, an old song he had written for Kurt so many years earlier, when their relationship had been so fresh and everything seemed so bright. Even ten years later, it still felt the same, and Blaine was so grateful for that. When he had written that song, he hadn't believed that they would last so long or even if they did, they would still be in love with each other like the first moment.
Once Kurt fell asleep in his arms, Blaine pulled the comforter around him and then got into the bed beside him, pulling Kurt into his arms again. He truly believed that they could discuss everything in the morning… He didn't know that they wouldn't have a chance to talk at all.
~ o ~
Danny closed his eyes and took a deep breath as Alison ran her fingers through his hair. He was lying on a bench in the park, his head resting in Alison's lap. It felt so relaxing… He still felt bad inside but Alison's touch made everything a little bit better.
"And he started crying?" Alison asked.
"Yeah" Danny answered. "I really hurt him this time."
"I don't get it" Alison said. "They adopted you, right? It's not like you told him something new."
"You don't get it" Danny said. Of course not. He hadn't told Alison the whole story about them.
"Ah, here you are!"
Danny sat up quickly as he heard footsteps heading towards them. Seconds later, Jay and Ryan stepped out from behind the trees, much to his annoyance. He didn't want to see them right now… Or anyone else, to be exact. He only wanted to be with Alison.
"You didn't tell me that they would be here, too" Danny whispered to Alison.
"Oh, I'm sorry. I thought you would need some distraction" Alison said.
"She told me that you had a bad day and we know exactly how to make you feel better" Jay said and pushed a bottle into Danny's hand. "Beer!"
Danny glanced at the bottle, raising an eyebrow. He was pretty sure that a bottle of beer wouldn't solve anything.
"Come on, drink it" Jay said encouragingly.
"I'm not sure I should" Danny said and tried to give Jay the bottle but he pushed it back into his hand.
"Of course you should" Jay said. "Believe me, it’ll make you feel better. Just try it."
Danny sighed as he loked down at the bottle again. He had never drunk alcohol before. He knew that it made people relaxed, sometimes funny. And some beer surely wouldn't hurt… It wasn't like he wanted to drink the whole bottle. It would help him relax a bit, and then he would be able to figure out how to apologise.
"That's it" Jay smiled as Danny raised the bottle to his lips.
"God, it's awful" Danny grimanced, hoping that that horrible bitter taste in his mouth would go away soon. Why did people drink beer when it tasted so bad?
"Nah, it's not that bad" Alison said. She grabbed Danny's hand and led him back to the bench. "The more you drink, the better it tastes. That's how alcohol works."
"I'm not sure" Danny said hesitantly.
"Come on" Alison said. "Try it for me."
Danny sighed heavily. All of them were watching him expectantly and he hated the attention… So he drank, again and again, until half of his bottle was gone.
"You were wrong" he said in the end. "It's still awful…"
A sudden wave of dizziness hit him, so quickly that he almost fell from the bench. Danny quickly put his bottle down and grabbed the edge of the bench, taking a deep breath.
"Are you alright?" Alison asked.
Danny expected her to be worried about him but as he looked at her, she seemed like… She was waiting for something? Danny looked at Jay and Ryan then who kept their eyes on the bottle Danny had placed onto the ground, checking how much he had drunk.
"Something is wrong" Danny said as his vision became blurry and it seemed like his limbs started turning to gel. Sure, he had some beer but it was surely not enough to make him that drunk, right?
"Shh, it's okay" Alison said reassuringly.
But Danny didn't look at her this time. He kept his eyes on Jay whose expression told him the most. Something was definitely wrong. Danny knew that he shouldn't feel so bad from the beer, especially not so quickly, and Jay knew that, too. He knew that this would happen.
Danny's eyes widened when he finally realized what was going on. He should have figured out sooner. Blaine had prepared him for every possible dangerous situation, he knew the signs, he knew exactly what was happening to him. He was drugged.
He pushed himself up from the bench, knowing that he had to be quick. He couldn't be sure how much time he had before the drug in his system took effect… Probably not much, considering how hard it was to stay on his feet when his legs were shaking and he could barely see anything.
"Hey, sit back down" Jay said and pushed Danny back down onto the bench. "It's okay, Danny. It’ll happen anyway. But it’ll be a lot easier if you don't fight."
"It's okay, Danny" Alison said. "Don't be scared. You’ll sleep a little but you’ll be fine."
"No… Stay away from me" Danny said and pushed himself up again but his legs couldn't support his weight any longer and he fell backwards, against a tree and then down onto the ground.
"Shouldn't we bring him back?" Ryan asked as Danny tried to crawl away from them, slower with every passed second.
"It's not like he can go anywhere" Jay smirked.
He was in trouble, in huge trouble this time, Danny knew that. And he needed help, fast. But how could he get help when he was all alone, in a dark park, with people who wanted to hurt him?
He blinked rapidly to clear his vision and that was when his eyes landed on his phone, lying on the grass beside him. He must have dropped it when he fell. Another second later, he knew what he had to do. He needed his phone. He could call for help, he only had to reach it.
With a lot of effort, he forced his hand to move and soon, he had his phone in his hand. He quickly unlocked it and tried to focus on the screen enough to find Kurt or Blaine's number. He knew that they were still angry with him but it didn't matter. He would beg for their forgiveness, he would spend the rest of his life locked in his room if he had to, but he needed them now. More than ever in his life. He was in danger and only they could help him.
"Hey, what are you doing?" he heard Jay's voice behind him.
Danny's eyes landed on a bright green icon on the screen. iGuard. Blaine's freaky app that seemed like the most perfect gift right now. He could be saved, he only had to alert those guys and they would be here for him in no time. He only had to press that button...
"Get it out of his hand" Ryan said as he and his friends jumped up and made their way towards Danny.
They were too slow, though. Danny pressed the button with a shaky finger, right before the phone fell from his hand. But it didn't matter anymore. The sharp sound it made let the boy know that help was on the way.
"What the fuck?" Ryan asked as he grabbed the phone from the ground. "He alerted someone."
"You little shit" Jay growled and punched Danny who was already barely conscious, knocking him out completely. "Break it!"
Ryan nodded and threw the phone against the nearest tree. They watched in silence as the phone broke into pieces and fell silent immediately.
"What should we do now?" Alison asked in panic.
"What do you think?" Jay asked as he crouched down beside Danny and grabbed his arm. "Ryan, help me! Alison, grab the bottles. We can't leave anything behind."
"They’ll catch us" Alison said. "Let's get out of here and leave him!"
"No" Jay said seriously as he and Ryan lifted Danny off the ground. "We need that money. Move!"
The boys started running towards the street where their car was waiting for them, leaving Alison behind who quickly grabbed the bottles, threw them into her bag and followed the boys. She arrived first and quickly opened the trunk, so when Jay and Ryan arrived, they threw Danny into the trunk in no time and slammed the lid shut.
"Get in, honey" Jay said as he ushered Alison to the back door. "We have to hurry."
He got onto the driver's seat and started the car as soon as all of them were inside. As they disappeared at the corner, they could see for a second as the first car with the Warbler logo arrived.
Here is the new chapter, I hope you like it.
Kurt woke up to an annoying beeping sound coming from… somewhere in the room. He groaned in frustration and opened his eyes, only to find Blaine already sitting on the edge of the bed, with his phone in his hand.
"What is this sound?" Kurt asked.
"iGuard" Blaine replied.
It sounded familiar. Wait a second...
"But we are here" Kurt said. "We are not in danger…"
Unless it was somebody else who was in danger.
"It's Danny" Blaine said in the end.
They looked at each other for a brief second, taking in the information. If Danny sent an alert from his phone, it could only mean that...
"Oh, my God" Kurt cried out and jumped out of the bed.
They both ran to Danny's room and opened the door without knocking, only to find it completely empty.
"He isn't here!" Kurt said in panic.
"It came from outside of the house" Blaine said and left Kurt at the door to run into his study and get the exact coordinates because it was faster than checking them on his phone. A unit should already be on their way to Danny but it didn't mean they could sit at home and wait for them to bring the boy back. If Danny used the iGuard, it meant that he needed help. That he was in danger.
"Where is he?" Kurt asked desperately as he followed Blaine.
"I don't know… Just give me a second" Blaine said.
"Why isn't he home?" Kurt asked, close to tears. "He was supposed to be in his room..."
"I know!" Blaine shouted in frustration.
"He was upset" Kurt continued, talking mostly to himself. "After our fight… He must have left. God, I shouldn't have left him alone."
"I've got the coordinates" Blaine said as he stood up from his computer. "Get dressed, we have to leave."
They got ready in no time, both of them grabbing the first clothes they found. Before Kurt could blink, they were on their way to… somewhere. He didn't know where they were heading, he only knew that Blaine was just as worried, if not more worried than him. It couldn't mean anything good.
Just when Blaine parked the car at the park, his phone beeped. Blaine answered the call immediately. Kurt couldn't hear much of the conversation but Blaine turned pale so quickly, he knew it couldn't mean anything good.
"Stay where you are. I’ll be there soon" Blaine said and disconnected the call.
"What happened?" Kurt asked in fear.
Blaine didn't reply. He got out of the car without a word but Kurt noticed that he was shaking. Whatever had happened, it couldn't be good. Kurt was more scared then before.
They quickly made their way down the path and arrived to the scene within minutes. Kurt looked around frantically, his eyes searching for Danny. He didn't find him, though. He looked around twice but there was no sign of Danny.
"Where is my son?" Kurt asked, barely able to breath. This couldn't be happening…
"We got the call and arrived four minutes after that" one of the guards informed them. "This is what we found."
Blaine stepped away from them to look around. He crouched down, looking for signs in the dark park. There had been someone lying on the grass or better, crawling away from the bench a few feet away. Blaine got up and moved closer to the bench. Footprints. A lot of them. Maybe three or four people, he wasn't sure.
"Where is he?" Kurt asked in panic again. He needed answers. He had to know where Danny was, if he was safe… He needed to know what had happened, right now.
"Sir, we found this."
Kurt gasped as he followed Blaine to a tree and didn't need Blaine's affirmation to know that it was Danny's phone, broken into pieces. He pressed a hand to his lips, afraid that he would get sick.
"We were as fast as possible" one guard said. "But they were faster."
Blaine grabbed a piece of the phone from the ground and squeezed it tightly. He knew the signs. He didn't need someone to tell him what had happened here.
Blaine looked up at his fiancé, not knowing how to tell him the truth. As he looked into Kurt's eyes, he knew that he didn't have to say anything. Kurt knew exactly what had happened to their son.
"We will find him" Blaine said, his voice shaking. Because he knew the truth, that they had no idea where Danny was and how to find him or the people who had taken him.
Kurt threw his arms around him and broke down, loud sobs shaking his whole body. Blaine pulled him closer, his arms so tight around him that he was afraid of hurting him. He felt guilty. He had left Danny in their living room earlier that night, without making sure the boy was back in his room safely. And now Danny was gone… It was all his fault.
~ o ~
It felt so familiar… Sitting in the living room in silence, letting time pass over his head, without knowing anything about his son… Kurt felt like he was going to be sick. It had been hours since they had found Danny's phone in the park but there was still no sign of the boy. Blaine had made a whole bunch of Warblers work on Danny's case, his best men, just as their friends. He had also called the police, even if Kurt didn't want them to be there at all. They had failed once when Danny had been in danger. Kurt was pretty sure that they couldn't help them this time either.
Forcing his horrible thoughts about Danny being tortured to the back of his mind, he tried to figure out who and why had taken his son and how could they let this happen. Maybe it was because they weren't careful enough. Maybe someone was after his family and he hadn't even seen it coming. And now Danny was gone… What did those people want from them? Money? Would they call them and ask for ransom? That would be the easy way. They had a lot of money, they could easily pay for getting Danny back. But what if it was something more serious? What if there was a lunatic out there again who wanted to hurt his child? Kurt felt like he was going to be crazy.
"Honey, are you alright?" Blaine asked as he sat down beside Kurt.
"No" Kurt shook his head. "It's all my fault."
"Don't say that" Blaine said.
"It's true" Kurt said. "It's not like there weren't signs… He got in trouble all the time. I should have seen this coming."
"We didn't know" Blaine said, trying to convince Kurt just as himself. He felt guilty for letting this happen, too. "There was nothing we could do to stop this from happening."
"Should it make me feel better?" Kurt asked sadly. "I'm responsible for him. I have to keep him safe, no matter what happens. And I failed, again. I was blind and now I don't even know if I would get him back ever again."
"We will find him" Blaine said reassuringly. He could see how close Kurt was to tears. "We will find him and get him back safely."
"You can't be sure!" Kurt shouted, making Blaine jump. The man opened his mouth to say something but then Nick stepped to them and both of them looked at him.
"Guys, you should see this" Nick said. "Do you remember that recording you asked me to analyze?"
"Of course" Blaine nodded.
"I have the missing part" Nick said. "And you won't like what I found."
Kurt looked at Blaine in worry before following Nick into Blaine's study.Whatever it was Nick wanted to show them, he had to see. He wanted to know the truth.
Nick walked to the computer and started the recording. The beginning was familiar for Blaine, he had seen it so many times before, that was how he had noticed that something was out of order. But then came the part that had been missing before. There was a man on the screen, someone whose face they couldn't see. He walked to the house, peeked through the windows, then walked into the garden. He had spent a lot of time at their home, searching for… Whatever he wanted from them. Kurt pressed a hand to his lips, feeling sick. There had been a man in their garden weeks earlier. Maybe it wasn't even the only time he had been stalking them. He could have gotten into the house and hurt them all...
"Which night was it?" Kurt asked in fear.
"The one when we got engaged" Blaine answered carefully.
Kurt was definitely going to be sick. Danny had been alone in the house that night, the man must have seen him, he could have hurt him before… And Kurt was pretty sure that this man had taken Danny. Whatever he wanted from them, he wanted to use their child against them.
"Can you get a closer picture of him?" Blaine asked.
"Of course" Nick nodded.
Nick started working on the computer and within seconds, a picture appeared on the screen. They still couldn't see much of the man, it was too dark and he avoided looking into the cameras but it was still more than nothing.
"He looks familiar" Blaine muttered.
"You know him?" Kurt asked hopefully.
"I think I might have seen him before" Blaine replied. He wasn't sure when or where but he had seen this guy before.
"They are professionals" Nick said. "They knew where the cameras were and they broke into the system to manipulate the recordings. They knew what they were doing."
"Is it a team?" Blaine asked.
"It has to be" Nick nodded. "At least one more person who dealt with the cameras. Maybe even more, I can't tell without having more."
It made sense. Even if Danny had left the house on his own, he could defend himself, it wasn't that easy to take him, not to mention that they had found a lot of footprints on the scene. It had to be a team. A team wanting to hurt them. But why?
"I should have protected him better" Blaine shook his head, still blaming himself. "I knew that something was wrong. I should have… I should have done something."
"You didn't see this coming" Nick said gently.
It wasn't true. Blaine had known that they were in danger, he should have kept the bodyguards close all the time.
"Guys, we have something" Wes said as he joined them. "We went through the recordings of the house before Danny's disappearance. He texted someone before he left."
Kurt looked away, biting his lip nervously. The guys must have seen what had happened that night, what they had done. He felt guilty. They surely knew that they had had a fight before deciding to leave Danny all alone. All because of a few stupid words of a teenager...
"Who?" Blaine asked impatiently.
"David is working on it. He might get the text messages soon" Wes said.
"They lured him out of the house" Kurt said quietly.
"It looks like they did, yes" Wes nodded.
"We told him to be careful so many times" Kurt sighed, burying his face into his hands.
"It wasn't your fault" Nick said.
"It kind of was" Kurt said.
Blaine pulled him into his arms and kissed his forehead. He felt awful and he knew that Kurt felt just the same. They could have stopped this from happening but they had failed. And now who knew what those guys were doing to Danny… If something happened to the boy, they would never be able to forgive for themselves.
~ o ~
Alison glanced at Danny in worry. It had been hours since they had arrived but Danny was still unconscious. She was getting worried about him. He should have woken up by now. What if they had given him too much of the drug? What if Danny would never wake up again? They would spend the rest of their lives in jail…
It looked like she was the only one worried about the boy. Once they had tied him up, the boys had left Danny, acting like he wasn't even there. Alison couldn't believe they were so calm. They had just kidnapped someone, someone who was prepared for such situations on the top of that. She still didn't know what that alarm had been in the park but Danny had let someone know that he was in danger. It meant that his parents already knew about his disappearance and they were surely searching for him. She had a bad feeling that this wouldn't end well. If they found them, they would lock them up. God, she couldn't go to jail, she would go crazy in a small cell. She shouldn't have let Jay do this...
"Do you think he's alright?" Alison asked after a while.
"Of course" Jay said easily. "Let him sleep. It w’ll be a lot worse with him once he wakes up."
"I'm just worried" Alison said.
"Oh, don't say you like him, darling" Jay smirked.
It was hard to admit for herself but she kind of did. Danny was a nice kid, someone who didn't deserve to be treated like this.
"Do you want one?" Jay asked, raising a cigarette into the air.
"You can't smoke here" Alison gasped. "What about Danny?"
"He's our captive, not a guest" Ryan said, rolling his eyes.
"So you think you can poison him?" Alison asked with her arms crossed in front of her chest.
"Come on, let's go outside" Jay said in the end. "She’ll be pissed if we disturb her precious little toy in his sleep."
Alison glared at him but said nothing. She might have agreed to do this but she didn't want to hurt Danny. She only did this because they didn't have a choice. They needed that money to survive, to get out of the trouble they had caused for themselves. But Danny was innocent. His only fault was that his parents were rich and he had bumped into Alison that day at the mall. She knew very well that Danny didn't deserve to be treated like this and she wanted to make it easier for him. He would be angry with her, he would probably never talk to her again but he would forget about her eventually. At least she had to believe in that.
She walked to the boy, sitting still on the chair they had left him, his arms and legs tied to the chair securely. She checked on the ropes first, making sure they weren't too tight but also not loose enough to undo them. As she expected, Jay had done a perfect job with the ropes. Danny could fight as much as he wanted, he would never break free. Then she looked at the boy's face. They had taped Danny's mouth shut in case he freaked out and tried to scream. It was a deserted area but they couldn't risk anything. Danny was pale, paler than usual, and that huge bruise under his left eye seemed bad. It would surely hurt for a while.
Alison sighed as she reached out to brush a few locks of ginger hair out of Danny's face. Damn, this boy was so young, too young to end up in such a horrible situation. At least Alison didn't have to look into those huge, innocent eyes. It would make everything a lot worse.
She jumped as Danny let out a soft moan and slowly raised his head. She quickly stepped away from him, not knowing how he would act once his head was clear. The boy needed a few minutes to wake up. He blinked a few times, seemingly not knowing what was going on. Then he moved his head from side to side. His neck must have hurt from being in such an uncomfortable position for so long. Then he looked down and his eyes widened when he finally noticed the ropes binding him to the chair. And a second later, Danny started panicking.
Alison took another step backwards as Danny screamed, glad for the tape over his lips muffling his voice. He tried to pull his hands back, out of the ropes, to no avail. Alison knew that she had to do something before Danny hurt himself.
"Hey, stop it" she said as she stepped forward, putting her hands on Danny's shoulders.
The poor kid was so confused, he seemed like he didn't even believe his eyes first. He blinked a few times and pulled away from Alison as much as he could, shaking his head.
"I-I’ll get the tape off, okay? Just promise me to be silent" Alison said.
Danny hesitated for a moment but then he nodded. Alison sighed in relief and leaned forward to tear the piece of duct tape off of Danny's lips. The boy hissed in pain and closed his eyes for a second but then looked back at Alison.
"Alison, what's going on?" he asked shakily. "Where-where are we? Why am I tied up?"
Alison took a deep breath, not knowing what she should say. The truth? It would be so cruel.
"You have to let me go" Danny said.
"I can't" Alison said.
"Why are you doing this?" Danny asked hysterically.
"Danny, I'm sorry but we didn't have a choice" Alison said slowly.
"We?" Danny asked, slowly understanding what was going on. "Oh, my God. You-you… How could you do this?"
"You have to understand" Alison said. "We need money. A lot of money, or else those guys will come after us and kill us. This is our only choice."
"I don't have money!" Danny shouted desperately. "I-I can't help you..."
"No. But your dads can" Alison said.
Danny opened his mouth but nothing came out. He finally understood everything. It was all fake, Alison didn't love him, she was just using him to get what she wanted. Money. She wanted to ask for ransom to let him go.
"No" Danny whispered. "No, this can't be happening…"
"It’ll be over soon" Alison said reassuringly. "We keep you here for a little while to scare your parents and then ask for ransom. Once they transfer the money, we’ll let you go."
Danny wanted to cry. He wanted to hide in his room and cry his heart out because this couldn't happen to him. He wasn't ready to accept that he dated a monster.
"Let me go. Please" he said.
"We will. Once this is over and we get to safety. We’ll call your fathers and tell them where to find you" Alison said, remembering the plan.
Danny closed his eyes, shaking his head. This was a nightmare. It had to be a nightmare, it couldn't be anything else… But if it wasn't, he had to do something. He couldn't just sit here and wait to be rescued. He tried to remember what Blaine had told him about such situations. He needed help. He had to let people know that he was here and he was in danger.
"Help!" he shouted. "Somebody help m-"
Suddenly, a cold hand was slapped over his mouth, muffling his voice.
"Shut up" Jay hissed into his ear before turning to Alison. "Why did you take the tape off?"
"He was scared. I just wanted to explain things for him" Alison replied.
"Somebody might hear him" Jay said. He tightened his hold on Danny as he leaned back down to his ear. "You are a smart boy, right, Danny? Then you know that you should listen to me. Be quiet. If you try to call for help again, we will tape your mouth shut. Do you understand?"
Danny closed his eyes and tried to nod, barely able to move his head with Jay's hand over his mouth.
"Very good" Jay nodded and stepped back.
Danny inhaled deeply when he was finally able to breath through his mouth again. He leaned his head down, blinking hard to fight back the tears threatening to escape. He had to stay strong. That was the only way to get out of this situation.
"Relax" Jay said easily as he sat down to the table and reached for his cigarettes again. "Just a day or two and you’ll be back to your daddies and you can forget that this ever happened."
Danny closed his eyes again, unable to look at his captors. Jay was wrong. He would never forget that the person he trusted so much betrayed him.
~ o ~
Ethan was tapping his feet impatiently. He wasn't prepared for this. Okay, he had known what those kids wanted from Danny but that they had actually succeeded and gotten away with him before Blaine could stop them caught him by surprise. Maybe Blaine wasn't the man he had known anymore. Maybe he had become weak and careless and this game he played with him was all pointless. Maybe he just wasted his time for nothing.
He would find out soon but first he had to deal with the kids. He already had a few ideas what to do...
"We know where they keep the boy" Mick said as he walked into the room without knocking.
Ethan nodded in silence and reached for his drink. He wasn't surprised, Mick always did his job.
"What do you want to do now?" Mick asked after a while.
Ethan watched the dark liquid in his glass for a while without saying anything. Those kids getting involved wasn't that bad actually. They could easily get Danny from them and use them for his own purposes without any of them noticing that something wasn't right. As much as Ethan adored young criminals, those three were simply stupid. They were lucky they managed to get Danny before Blaine and his friends stopped them.
"I want you to contact them" he said in the end. "They want money. Offer them a nice prize for the boy."
"Excuse me?" Mick asked slowly. He certainly wasn't used to making things like this.
"They want money for Danny" Ethan explained for him, rubbing his tired eyes. Sometimes Mick was so slow. "I want you to pay them and bring the boy here."
"Why don't we just take him?" Mick asked.
"Because I will make sure Blaine goes after those idiots instead of us" Ethan explained for him.
"I really don't get it" Mick admitted.
"You don't have to understand anything. I know what I'm doing" Ethan said, losing his patience. "I want you to pay them and then bring the boy to me. Unhurt."
"You are crazy" Mick shook his head.
"I'm patient, my friend" Ethan said. He glanced at the screen in front of him and the hundreds of photos of Blaine and his family. Things had taken an unexpected turn but it might be better than his original plan.
"As you wish" Mick said as he turned around.
Ethan didn't look after him, he was busy planning the future and all those beautiful ways he would hurt Blaine.
Surprise! Here is a longer chapter for you. Have a wonderful weekend!
Danny hissed in pain as the ropes cut into his skin again. He knew he should stop struggling because it was completely pointless and he only hurt himself by tugging on his restrains but he couldn't help it. Long hours had passed since he had woken up, he was tired and thirsty and hungry and oh, so angry. He wanted to get out of here and go home to his family, hopefully forgetting about Alison and her crazy friends as soon as possible. As if it was so easy… Alison didn't even care about his feelings. She and Jay spent the afternoon together, kissing and touching the other shamelessly in front of him, as if Danny wasn't even there at all. He couldn't believe he had been so stupid… He had gone into a fight with his parents to defend this girl who didn't deserve to be loved at all. He had said horrible things to defend her… He had hurt Kurt for her, all for nothing. Because Alison was a completely different person than he knew.
"Are you going to call my parents or just let me die here of boredom?" Danny asked after a while. He didn't want to stay with these people any longer. He wanted to go home.
"I guess we should wait a little more" Jay said as he glanced at his watch. "Give them time to realize that you are gone."
Danny rolled his eyes. Blaine had probably figured out what had happened minutes after Danny had been taken and now he and his team were searching for him. It was just the matter of time that they found him. Only Danny wasn't patient enough to wait for them.
"Let's get over with it" Danny said. "You need that money, right? Let's not waste any more time. Just call them."
"Impatient, are we?" Jay smirked as he gave Alison one last kiss and stood up to walk to Danny. "How much do you think they are willing to pay for you?"
Alison stood up and joined Jay again, sneaking her arms around him from behind. Danny felt like he was going to be sick from them.
"It doesn't matter" he snorted, unable to hold himself back. He had never been betrayed like this and although he knew it wasn't too smart to tell these guys the truth, he couldn't stop himself. He was too angry. "You won't get a single penny from my parents. They already know that I'm missing and they are searching for me. It's just the matter of time and they’ll find me and then you’ll be in trouble."
"Oh, please, are you honestly trying to tell me that your parents have enough power to stop us? Alone?" Jay smiled.
"Do you even know who they are?" Danny asked. Something told him that the others had no idea what they had gotten into. Great. It could be useful.
"Kurt is an actor and Blaine plays in a band" Jay shrugged.
"And Blaine is also known as CEO of the Warbler Groups" Danny smiled. That was it. He would make them so scared that they would let him go without trouble.
"The Warblers?" Ryan asked with wide eyes.
"Exactly" Danny nodded. "You should just let me go, guys, before it's too late."
"What are we going to do now?" Alison asked desperately.
"Nothing. He's lying" Jay said.
"Are you telling me that you didn't even check my background before you took me?" Danny asked, shaking his head. "Huge mistake."
"He's telling us the truth" Ryan gasped in horror as he made a quick research on Blaine. Danny was right about him.
"We are going to end up in jail" Alison said in panic.
"No, we won't" Jay said sternly.
"You heard him! They’ll find us and..."
"They won't" Jay said.
"What are we going to do now?" Alison screamed.
"I don't know!" Jay shouted back.
There was a moment of silence when nobody moved or said anything. Danny held back his breath as he waited for the others to make a decision. Hopefully the one that allowed him to leave this place.
"Just… give me some time to think" Jay said in the end and turned to leave.
"You can't leave just like that" Alison shouted as she went after him.
"I have to figure out what to do next" Jay said as he turned back to face her before he stepped out of the room. "Stay with him. I don't care what he tells you, don't let him go. I’ll be back soon."
Jay quickly left and slammed the door closed behind him, not wasting any more time. Danny sighed, shaking his head. That wasn't what he had hoped would happen.
~ o ~
Kurt was pacing in his room, unable to stop for a second. Long hours had passed since Danny's disappearance and he still didn't know anything about his child. It was driving him crazy. It didn't help that Blaine left him out of everything, too. He and the other Warblers left the house once they were done with the proofs there to use the company's devices because it was a lot faster than working from home. Kurt was left alone with a few bodyguards Blaine had gotten for him, afraid that Kurt might get hurt while he was gone.
Kurt walked back to the nightstand and checked on his phone. Nothing. There was no call or text from Blaine or anybody else. He had been hoping that the people who had taken his son would contact him but the call never came. It could only mean that those people didn't want ransom but something else from them. Kurt tried to figure out what it could be. He wasn't stupid, he knew that it had to do something with those weird things that had happened to them lately. Somebody was messing with them but they went too far this time. Kurt wouldn't let anyone hurt his child, he would make sure his son's kidnappers got what they deserved.
He grabbed his phone again and tried to call Blaine but he didn't answer. It wasn't the first time since Blaine had left and it frustrated Kurt. Okay, they were working hard to find Danny but it didn't mean Blaine should ignore his calls and texts. It could be something important as well.
Deciding that he would visit Blaine and find out what they knew, Kurt stepped out of his room and bumped into the young bodyguard who was supposed to keep him safe.
"Brad" Kurt gasped as he quickly stepped back. "You scared me."
"I'm sorry, Sir. Mr Anderson asked me to check on you" Brad said.
"You talked to him?" Kurt asked in surprise. Blaine didn't answer his calls but he talked to his bodyguard? Why would Blaine do that to him?
"Yes, Sir" Brad nodded. "I promised him to call him back once I made sure you are alright."
Kurt pressed his lips together in anger. Blaine knew exactly how he felt, how badly he wanted to know more about his son, and decided to check on him through another person instead of calling him? No, Kurt wouldn't let him do that. He was tired of waiting and doing nothing. He wanted to help.
"I guess I should call him back" Brad said awkwardly when he saw the anger in Kurt's eyes.
"There's no need to call my fiancé, Brad" Kurt said. "I'm gonna visit him."
"But Sir, Mr Anderson gave me strict orders…"
"I don't care what Blaine told you to do" Kurt said as he turned towards the stairs, not even looking at the bodyguard following him. "I'm going to him. You can come with me or stay here, your decision. But you can't hold me back."
"Yes, Sir" Brad said quietly. Mr Anderson's fiancé was just as frightening as his boss.
~ o ~
Jay practically ran away from the house and onto the deserted street, making sure nobody followed him before he stopped. He walked to the wall and pressed his head to the cold surface, closing his eyes. They were in huge trouble this time and he had no idea what to do. He couldn't let the others see that he was scared, that was why he had left so quickly. He had to think without Alison panicking around him. They had to be very careful, make the right decision and he knew that only he was able to do that. Damn, it was so hard… They had planned everything so well, he had thought that nothing could stop them anymore… But then Danny had revealed the truth and everything fell apart. Jay wasn't stupid, he knew that they were no match against Blaine Anderson and his well-trained bodyguards. They would catch them, probably before they could get the money and they would end up in jail. There was another way, they could let Danny go and leave, hoping that they were fast enough to leave the city before getting caught. It wouldn't work, though. They couldn't leave without giving Tommy his money back because the man would send his men after them and they would surely get killed. Jay didn't like any of those options. There had to be another one, he just had to find it…
Suddenly, a van stopped beside him and Jay turned around in fear. Two men stepped out of the car and grabbed his arms before he could step away, dragging him to the back door.
"Hey! What are you doing?" he shouted in fear.
One man opened the door and the other pushed him forward. Jay fell and groaned in pain as he landed in his stomach. He pushed himself up into a sitting position but it was too late. The door was already closed and locked safely.
It was the first time he noticed that he wasn't alone. There was a huge man with scars on his face sitting beside him, someone Jay hadn't seen before but scared hi mto death. He quickly pushed himself away from him and jumped to the door, trying to open it.
"It's locked" the man said calmly.
Jay pulled on the handle one more time before giving up. There was no way out of here, not if those men didn't want to let him go.
"What do you want from me?" Jay asked.
"I have an offer for you" the man said. "You have something I want."
"Did Tommy send you?" Jay asked. "Because I already told him, I need some more time to…"
"You need money" the man nodded. "I know. I can give you that. I only want something in return."
He grabbed a bag from beside him and opened it, showing Jay its content. The boy's eyes widened as he looked at the money in front of him. He had no idea how much it could be that it was surely enough to pay his debt. Probably even more.
"20000" the man said. "It can be all yours."
"What do you want in return?" Jay asked. Something wasn't right this guy.
"You have Blaine Anderson's son" the man said. "I want him."
Jay didn't know what to say. It seemed too good to be true. This man offered him a lot of money and he only wanted Danny… But why would he help them? How did he even know about them?
"I have my ways" the man said.
"I-I can't do that" Jay said hesitantly. He wanted to. He wanted that money, he wanted to get rid of Danny, everything this man offered for him. But he couldn't trust this guy he didn't even know.
"Of course you can. And you will" the man smirked.
"What do you want from him?" Jay asked. Something wasn't right here.
"Let's say I have unfinished business with his father" the man said.
"You-you will hurt him?" Jay asked. He didn't want to get involved something bad. He could get caught and end up in jail. He didn't want that.
"It's none of your business" the man said. "Accept my offer. Take the money and leave the city. I assure you, no one will ever find out what you and your friends did to that kid."
He would get the money he needed. He could pay the debt and leave with Alison. He could be happy for the rest of his life without worrying about the money. He knew he had to accept it...
"Let me talk to my friends" Jay said in the end. "I-I guess we’ll accept your offer."
"I’ll be waiting here" the man smiled as he reached out to open the door for Jay.
~ o ~
Kurt walked straight to Blaine's office without letting anyone hold him back. He wanted to see what Blaine had found out, he wanted to know everything. He needed that information, immediately. He pushed the door of Blaine's office open and walked inside, Brad following him silently like a scared puppy.
"Kurt, what are you doing here?" Blaine asked as he stood up from his desk.
"What do you think? You didn't call me back" Kurt said angrily.
"Look, we were busy…"
"Busy? Someone kidnapped our son and you didn't feel like you should inform me about the case?" Kurt asked. His eyes landed on the screen on the wall and he turned pale as he recognized that face. Alison. It was Alison's photo. He didn't need much time to know what had happened. "It was her."
"We read Danny's last messages before…" Wes fell silent as Blaine looked at him, shaking his head. It didn't go unnoticed by Kurt, though.
"It was her" Kurt said again.
"Yes" Blaine nodded. "She lured Danny to the park. They knocked him out and left with a car. We have the recordings and a team is working on finding that car."
"And you still didn't tell me?" Kurt asked.
"I didn't want to upset you" Blaine said.
Kurt shook his head as he stepped away. How could Blaine think that he was okay with this? His son was kidnapped by his crazy girlfriend and Blaine didn't feel like Kurt should know about it?
"Where does she live?" Kurt asked.
"We are searching for her…"
"Check on her friends" Kurt said.
"Kurt, we are trying to find her…"
"Then try harder!" Kurt shouted. He didn't want to talk to Blaine like this but he was so worried… He couldn't stay calm any longer.
"Why don't we… go and get ourselves a coffee?" Blaine offered. He knew he had screwed up and he should talk to Kurt, help him calm down a bit. Apparently, it didn't seem like Kurt understood what he wanted.
"I don't need a damn coffee. I need my son back" Kurt said. "Just find him!"
Kurt turned around and left as quickly as he arrived. Brad looked at Blaine for orders and followed Kurt as soon as Blaine nodded towards him. It was pointless to talk to Kurt in this state anyway. Kurt was right, it wouldn't bring them closer to find Danny.
"He is just worried about Danny" Nick said quietly.
"I know. And he's right" Blaine sighed. "Alright, gentlemen. I'm open to every idea that helps us find Danny faster."
"Don't you want to talk to him?" Jeff asked uncertainly.
"I will" Blaine said. "Once I bring our son home safely."
~ o ~
Danny started to get worried. Once Jay left, things went a lot worse. Both Alison and Ryan was panicking and he was afraid that they would do something horrible.
"Guys, you have to calm down" Danny said gently.
"Shut up!" Alison shouted, gripping her hair. "Shit, I knew we shouldn't have taken you…"
"Finally something we agree in" Danny spat angrily.
"We have to go" Ryan said quietly.
"Excuse me?" Alison asked as she turned to him. "You heard Jay, we have to…"
"Jay left!" Ryan shouted. "He doesn't care about us, why should we worry about him? Let's leave the kid here and run. We can get out of the city before his dads arrive."
"We need the money!" Alison said. "Tommy will come after us, we have to pay the debt or he’ll kill us!"
Danny had no idea what they were talking about. Okay, he had figured out that they had to pay for someone but they surely weren't stupid enough to get involved in such dangerous business… Right? He couldn't be sure… It looked like Alison was a completely different person than the one she had let him see and her friends weren't better either.
"Guys, just listen to me…" Danny made another attempt to make them listen but that insane flame in Alison's eyes made him fall silent immediately.
"I told you to shut up" Alison hissed.
Danny nodded quickly. Damn, this girl was sick. How could he fall in love with her and let her blind him, he had no idea.
"This will make it" Ryan said suddenly as he stepped to Danny.
The boy had no idea what he was talking about at first but as he glanced down and his eyes landed on the golden ring attached to the chains around his neck, his eyes widened.
"You can't have it" Danny said quickly.
"I'm sorry, man" Ryan said as he quickly grabbed the ring. "I don't have a choice."
"You don't understand! That belonged to my father! That's everything I have left of him!" Danny shouted desperately.
"What's going on here?"
Alison sighed in relief as Jay stepped into the room, seemingly a lot calmer than before. He smiled as Alison ran to him and threw her arms around him.
"Jay! I thought…"
"What? That I would leave you?" Jay smiled. "I told you, I just needed time to think. To find a solution."
"And you did?" Ryan asked.
"Of course" Jay nodded.
He seemed too happy for some reason that made Danny worried.
"And what is it?" Danny asked carefully.
Jay stepped away from Alison and walked to the boy.
"It looks like it's our lucky day" Jay said. "I just happened to meet one of your father's enemies. He is willing to pay a whole fortune for us and he only wants us to hand you over."
"What?" Danny asked in fear. This couldn't be happening. This couldn't get any worse, right?
"Jay, what are you talking about?" Alison asked.
"That's the only way, babe" Jay said as he turned to face her. "We have to get rid of him before his dads come after us but we also need the money… That guy, he promised me to pay. I saw the money, Alison! We’ll be rich!"
"You want to sell me to some freak you don't even know?" Danny asked in disbelief.
"Jay…" Alison started as he turned to her boyfriend. For the first time since being here with them, she looked like she wanted to protect Danny.
"This is our only chance" Jay said.
"Alison. You can't let this happen to me" Danny said quietly. He had no idea who the mysterious man could be and he didn't want to find out. Not like this.
"I'm sorry, Danny. We don't have a choice" Alison said, shaking her head.
"Of course you do!" Danny shouted. "Please… Just once in your life do something right!"
"I'm so sorry" Alison whispered as she stepped away from him and towards the door.
If Danny had felt betrayed before, it was nothing compared to what he felt in that moment. He couldn't believe Alison was so heartless.
"So I guess you made your decision."
Danny's eyes quickly found the source of the voice, a man standing at the door, his face hidden in the shadows.
"How did you get in here?" Ryan asked with wide eyes.
The man didn't bother to reply. He turned his head towards Jay, waiting for his reply. The boy grabbed Alison's hand and pulled her towards the door.
"Give us the money and he is yours" Jay said.
Danny shook his head as he glanced at the bag in the man's hands. He opened it to show its content for the others and then pushed it into Jay's hands.
"Now get the hell out of here" the man said. "You have no business here anymore."
He finally stepped out of the shadows and Danny's eyes grew impossibly wide as he took in the sight in front of him. It was a huge man, a lot taller than Kurt, muscular and bald, covered in tattoos and… scars. He had a lot of scars. He wasn't the only one who gasped in fear. Alison quickly backed away from the man and glanced at Danny in worry.
"Did you not hear me?" the man asked as he stepped forward. "We made a deal. You got what you wanted. Now leave us alone."
With one last glance at him, Alison stepped forward and grabbed Jay's hand again. She whispered 'I'm sorry' again but Danny couldn't take her seriously anymore. He hoped that she wouldn't be able to forget his face and she would suffer for what she did for the rest of her life. Alison disappeared from his sight soon, though, and Danny's eyes returned to the man and he gulped nervously. Now it was only the two of them here. There was no one to help him.
Danny stayed frozen in his seat as the man took small steps towards him, seemingly enjoying the fear in the boy's eyes. Danny tried not to look into his eyes and focused on his face instead. He was pretty sure that he didn't know this guy but he looked oddly familiar for some reason. He looked at the scars on the man's cheeks. Yeah, he had seen him before. But where?
The boy's eyes widened when he finally realized where he had seen this man before. The night of Kurt and Blaine's engagement, the one he had spent alone at home… The shadow he had seen in the garden. It was all real. The man was real and now he was here for him. Panicking, Danny struggled to break free from his restrains, desperate to get away from the man as he slowly made his way to the boy. The man was smiling. He was smiling at him, clearly enjoying the situation. Danny whimpered in fear and tried to free his hands with all of his strength. It only made the man's smile grow wider.
"You are coming with me" the man said as he reached Danny.
"Please…" Danny whispered. "Just… Just let me go."
The man pulled out a knife and Danny forgot how to breath as the man raised the knife in front of him, his eyes glued at the weapon.
"Here is what's gonna happen" the man said slowly. "I'm gonna cut the ropes and you are going to stay still until I tell you to move. Don't try anything or you’ll regret it. Got it?"
Danny nodded shakily, trying to fight his fear. He knew what he had to say but he also knew that if he was fast enough, he had a chance to run. He had to be careful, wait for that one second when he could make a move. He was so scared, though… Could he make it? Could he fight off this guy and run away from him?
He had to try… Whatever this man wanted from him, he couldn't let it happen. He had a bad feeling that it would be far worse than what Alison and her friends had planned for him. He didn't want to get hurt. He just wanted to go home to Kurt and Blaine, where he was safe and no one could hurt him. So he had to do it.
Danny closed his eyes as the man cut the ropes around his ankles and only looked down again when the man moved to his arms. The boy took a deep breath, slightly moving his legs. They didn't work like usually, thanks to the lot of time he had spent bound to the chair but he had to try. He had to believe that he was able to get out of here.
Once his arms were free and the man pulled away from him, Danny knew that it was the right moment. He grabbed the arms of the chair and raised his leg, kicking the man between his legs as hard as he could manage. The man groaned in pain and took a step away from him, just Danny had expected. He didn't hesitate any longer. Once the way was free, he pushed himself up from the chair and started running towards the door, forcing his sore body to move faster.
He almost reached the handle when he was grabbed, strong arms sneaking around him from behind and lifting him off his feet. Danny screamed as the man dragged him away from the door and tried to kick him again while his hands tugged on the arms around his chest, desperate to break free from the strong hold. The man put him down again and for a moment, Danny hoped that he would let go of him, but the man held him still with one arm while he grabbed the boy's neck with his free hand. Danny's eyes widened as the hold on his neck tightened, making it hard to breath.
"I told you to stay still" the man hissed into his ear. "Stupid kid. Did you honestly think that you could get away from me?"
Danny's vision started to turn grey. He grabbed the man's wrist and worked with his other hand on the strong hold on his neck but it didn't loosen the slightest. The boy knew what would happen next. He became weaker with every passed second, unable to breath properly. He would pass out soon. He would lose consciousness and once it happened, he could do nothing to stop this from happening. The man would kill him, he would choke him to death and then leave his body here, in this deserted and dirty house. He would never see his family again…
Just before he could pass out, though, the man suddenly let go of his neck and pushed him onto the ground. Danny landed on his stomach and bumped his head into the leg of the table. For a second, he was unable to breath, the sudden pain in his head blinding him. But then his vision became somewhat clearer and Danny started coughing, his lungs desperately fighting for oxygen.
Knowing that the boy wouldn't be able to move anytime soon, the man went to the table and grabbed the duct tape Jay had left there earlier. Then he went back to Danny and grabbed his ankles, pulling him closer. Danny made a weak attempt to pull away from him but the man was a lot stronger and within seconds, the boy's ankles were tied again. Then the man knelt over Danny and grabbed his wrists in one hand while he rolled the duct tape around the boy's wrists with the other over and over again, until he was sure Danny was bound securely.
"Please" Danny said quietly, once he was able to talk again. He had to do something. He had to make this man listen and let him go before it was too late. "My-my parents… They have money. Just let me go and I swear they will…"
The man tore a piece of duct tape and pressed it over the boy's lips, silencing him. Then he grabbed Danny's chin and pulled him closer. Danny moaned in pain as the strong fingers cut into his skin but stayed still. He was scared of what would happen to him if he fought again.
"I don't need your fathers' money" the man said. He stood up and forced Danny to stand up as well, barely able to stand on his unsteady feet. "I want them. And you’ll help me get them."
I want them… Danny felt like he was going to be sick. This man not only wanted to take him and do who knew what to him, he also wanted to hurt his family and he could do nothing to stop him. He shook his head and did his best to get the tape off of his mouth, desperately trying to make the man listen to him but he didn't care at all. He grabbed Danny's hands and before the boy could blink, he threw him over his shoulder and put a strong arm around the boy's waist to keep him still. Danny screamed and struggled but it only made the man laugh. He turned around and walked to the door, carrying the boy on his shoulder as if Danny weighed nothing.
Danny did his best to fight against the man as he walked to the van with him. He screamed and kicked and hit the man but he couldn't stop him. Too soon, they reached the van and the man opened the back door and threw the teenager inside. Danny closed his eyes as he landed on his back, a new wave of dizziness rushing through him. He tried to take deep breaths through his nose and not to panic because he was pretty sure that he would throw up if he couldn't calm down. It was easier said than done, though. He was so scared…
Danny whimpered and tried to pull away as the man raised a piece of dark material in front of his eyes. The man gripped his hair quickly and pulled his head back.
"I'm gonna blindfold you" the man explained. "Stay still."
Danny made another weak attempt to pull away but the man's grip on his hair only got tighter.
"I said stay still" the man said again. "You better do as I tell you because I won't hesitate to hurt you if I have to."
Danny believed him. He had seen what this man was capable of. Too scared of the consequences, he stayed completely still as the man fixed the material around his head, making sure the boy couldn't see anything. Then he let go of Danny and the boy slowly pushed himself away from him, needing to be as far from this man as possible.
Mick smirked as he motioned dfor his men to start the car and reached into his pocket for his phone. He glanced down at the boy again as he dialed Ethan's number. Danny tried to be still but he couldn't stop shaking. He was scared, just like Mick wanted him to be.
"Do you have him?" Ethan asked immediately as he answered the call.
"Of course" Mick said, smiling again as he reached out for Danny's arm but the boy pulled away, shaking more than before.
"Excellent" Ethan said before disconnecting the call.
Mick pushed his phone back into his pocket and leaned back against the wall, keeping his eyes on the boy beside him. Now that was something he would enjoy for sure, not some boring game they had played before. It was finally what he had been waiting for so long. They would destroy Anderson's family and he would enjoy every second of it.
Here is the new chapter, I hope you like it.
Blaine finally gathered his courage to face his fiancé. He knew that Kurt was angry and he had every right to be, but Blaine didn't regret keeping him out of this before they found out more about Alison and her friends. Kurt was so worried, he didn't need more stress than necessary.
Blaine wasn't surprised that he found Kurt in front of the building, with his back pressed against the wall, watching the crowded street. Brad was there with him, watching Kurt from a safe distance. Blaine smiled at the bodyguard as he stepped closer to them. Brad reminded him on his young self, he was enthusiastic and trustworthy, even if he had some more to learn. Like how to treat a teenager, for example. Although Blaine had never mentioned for him that he had let Danny leave the house that night of the competition, Brad worked harder than before since then, semeingly trying to show Blaine that he was good enough for the job. Blaine liked this kind of employee, he wished he could have more of them.
Blaine took a deep breath and slowly walked to Kurt. He motioned Brad to give them some space and when the bodyguard stepped away from Kurt, Blaine walked to his fiancé and carefully pulled him into his arms, not knowing how Kurt would react. Luckily, Kurt didn't seem to be angry anymore. He put his arms around Blaine's neck and pulled him closer, inhaling deeply.
"Are you alright?" Blaine asked.
"I'm sorry for earlier. I just…" Kurt sighed heavily as he pulled away.
"This is hard for you. For both of us" Blaine said.
"That's why I shouldn't have acted like that" Kurt said.
"You want to find him" Blaine shrugged. "I know how worried you are but we’ll find them."
"Do you have anything?" Kurt asked.
"We still don't know where they are but I have people everywhere in the city searching for them. I also called that detective we helped out a few months ago. He promised me to call if they find anything" Blaine said.
"Okay" Kurt said quietly.
"They can't disappear with Danny" Blaine said reassuringly. "We will find them soon and then we will bring him back."
"I'm just so worried about him" Kurt sighed.
"I know, honey, but he is fine. Believe me, they won't hurt him" Blaine said.
"How do you know?" Kurt asked.
Blaine took a deep breath. Now they knew a lot more about Alison but Kurt certainly wouldn't like what they found.
"What is it?" Kurt asked.
"It's not the first time they commit crime" Blaine said quietly.
"What?" Kurt gasped. "You-you mean they…"
"They didn't take anyone like this before but they stole from several people. It looks like that's what they do for living" Blaine said.
"By they you mean…"
"Alison and two other boys" Blaine said.
"Is there something else I should know about?" Kurt asked, knowing that Blaine was hiding something.
"One of those boys… Well, he was arrested before" Blaine said carefully.
"Why?" Kurt asked.
"He almost killed another boy in his school" Blaine said.
"Oh, my God!" Kurt said with wide eyes. He turned pale in a blink and quickly grabbed Blaine's arms for support, afraid that he would collapse.
"Kurt, they want ransom. They won't hurt Danny because they need the money…"
"What if they will?" Kurt asked desperately.
Blaine sighed as he turned around and saw Jeff running towards them. Just in the best moment.
"What is it?" Blaine asked.
"We found them" Jeff said shortly.
"Is Danny alright?" Kurt asked quickly.
"I mean the gang" Jeff said hesitantly, knowing that the others wouldn't like this. "Danny… Well, Danny wasn't with them."
"What do you mean he wasn't with them?" Kurt asked.
"We ‘ll figure out" Blaine said reassuringly. "I'm gonna call my friends at the police and ask them to give us a chance to talk to those kids. I want to know everything."
"I'm coming with you" Kurt said.
"Kurt, I don't think you…"
"I want to talk to that girl myself" Kurt said determinedly.
"Are you sure you want this?" Blaine asked in worry.
"Perfectly sure" Kurt said. He certainly had to discuss a few things with Alison. Starting with what would happen to her if she didn't tell them where Danny was.
~ o ~
Ethan smiled as he watched the unmoving boy lying on the other side of the room. Since Mick had brought him here and dumped him onto the dirty mattress, Danny didn't move the slightest. He was awake, Ethan could tell as much because he couldn't stop shaking, but even if he felt uncomfortable like that, he was too scared to move. No wonder, he had no idea where he was or what was around him. Danny was still bound and blindfolded and they were out of his earshot.
"It's time for some fun" Ethan said.
"What do you want to do?" Mick asked.
"I want to play with him" Ethan said. He had been waiting for this moment for months. He had Blaine's kid and he could do anything he wanted to him.
He grabbed the bottle of water and the sandwich his men had gotten for him and stepped forward. As he got closer to the boy, Danny raised his head. He was right, Danny was awake, and he could hear him move closer to him.
Ethan crouched down beside the boy and grabbed his arm, pulling him up into a sitting position. Danny screamed and tried to pull away but Ethan held his arm in a tight grip.
"Hey, don't be afraid" he said, his voice surprisingly gentle. He had to do it that way because he needed more information and he knew very well that this play was necessary for that.
He reached for the blindfold and pulled it off. Danny closed his eyes immediately, the sudden light hurting his eyes. Ethan gave him time to get used to the lights of the room and look around. Danny was clearly scared. He looked around frantically and his breathing sped up as he noticed Mick and a few more guards standing on the other side of the room before he looked back at Ethan, the muscular man with short blond hair and blue eyes. Although Ethan knew that he didn't look as threatening as Mick, Danny was just as scared of him as of the large man with scars.
"I'm not gonna hurt you" Ethan said reassuringly. "Stay still, so I can untie you."
Danny hesitated for a moment but then he nodded. Ethan took out the knife from his pocket, moving slowly not to scare the boy. Danny was completely still as he cut through the duct tape around his ankles and then moved up to his wrists. Once his hands were free, Danny reached for the tape over his mouth and tore it off. He kept his eyes on Ethan the whole time, waiting for him to stop him but Ethan just kept smiling at him.
"Are you thirsty?" Ethan asked, grabbing the bottle from the ground.
"Who-who are you?" Danny asked in panic. "What do you want from me?"
Ethan sighed heavily and ran his fingers through his hair, glancing at Mick. As he expected, Danny came to the wrong conclusion.
"I wish I could help you but I can't" he said.
"Why is he doing this?" Danny asked in a small voice.
"He had some business with your dad in the past. I don't know the details" Ethan said.
Mick waited for a few more seconds and then left, leaving only one guards behind as Ethan had told him. Danny seemingly relaxed a bit when he left, he leaned his back against the wall and took a deep breath.
"Look, I think you should drink" Ethan said as he raised the bottle he held in his hand again. "I heard that you had a few rough days. It's not much but…"
Danny hesitated again. Of course, Blaine had surely taught him a thing or two. But he was just a kid. He couldn't resist the cool water Ethan offered him, not after having nothing for more than a day. Ethan smiled as he opened the bottle for him and pushed it into Danny's shaking hands. The boy raised the bottle to his lips and took long gulps of the water.
"Slowly" Ethan smiled as he reached for the now almost empty bottle and pulled it away. "I’ll get you more a little later."
Danny slowly pushed himself away from the man and pulled up his knees, sneaking his arms around them.
"Please, let me go" he whispered. "My-my parents must be worried about me..."
"I can't do that" Ethan said.
"What are you going to do to me?" Danny asked, shaking again.
Ethan glanced at the boy's injuries. Although he had told Mick not to hurt him, Danny had a huge bruise on his face, a cut on his forehead, a few smaller bruises around his neck and his wrists. Danny had caused some of them for himself but Mick hadn't gone easy on him either.
"We should clean you up a bit" Ethan said.
"Answer me!" Danny almost shouted.
Ethan couldn't hide his smile. Even if Danny was terrified, he tried to stay strong. It reminded him on his own young self.
"You are safe for now" Ethan said. "You were brought here because of Blaine but if you don't do anything stupid, you’ll be fine."
"I don't understand" Danny said. "You said that he had had some business with that guy…"
"Mick" Ethan said.
"...But I know Blaine. He would never get into anything with someone like him" Danny said.
Ethan tried his best not to smile again. The boy seemingly didn't know anything about Blaine's past. It was time to find out how much he knew.
"I heard that he was a bodyguard" Ethan said.
"Yeah" Danny nodded. "A pretty good one."
"I also heard that he had taken on every kind of job at the beginning. When he didn't have too many jobs" Ethan pressed a little harder.
"Are you telling me that Blaine worked for him?" Danny asked, nodding towards the door, and then shook his head. "No. That's impossible."
"Sometimes people don't have a choice" Ethan said.
"Blaine is not like that" Danny replied.
Ethan sighed. The kid was stupid if he believed that Blaine was perfect.
"Are you sure? Even if I tell you that Blaine knew that Mick was in the city?" Ethan asked carefully. It wasn't completely true but he had heard Blaine and his fiancé with their friends earlier. They had found the recordings of Mick, even if Blaine hadn't recognized the man.
"He…" Danny fell silent. Some things Ethan said made sense. A lot of weird things had happened to them lately and Blaine had always been so worried about something. Not to mention the steps he had made for their safety. Blaine must have known that something was wrong.
"What is it?" Ethan asked.
"He's been weird" Danny said quietly. "Like…"
"Like?" Ethan asked.
"It's nothing" Danny shook his head.
Ethan almost groaned in frustration. Just when he thought he could get something out of the kid, Danny decided not to tell him more.
"You can trust me" he said gently.
But Danny didn't. He knew that he had said too much and he had to be careful around this man. He couldn't trust anyone. Ethan accepted it for now. He could have forced the kid to tell him everything he wanted to know but he wasn't in rush. He would just try it again later.
"I’ll be back later" he said as he stood up and grabbed the paper bag from the ground, holding it out in front of Danny. "It's not much but I’ll get you more soon."
He thought that Danny wouldn't accept the food but in the end, he reached for the paper bag and took it from Ethan's hand. The man smiled. He would get what he wanted, he just had to take small steps.
~ o ~
Kurt and Blaine walked down the corridor in complete silence. Thanks to Blaine's connections, it was easy to arrange some private time with those kids who had taken Danny. Kids… As it turned out, Blaine was right about Alison's age, just like everything else about her. Kurt was so angry with the girl, he wanted to talk to her himself. He was the best person for the job.
"Are you sure you want this?" Blained asked in concern.
"I want to talk to her privately" Kurt said.
"Kurt. You don't have to…"
One angry glance at him was enough to silence Blaine. Kurt was angry and desperate, there was no one who could have stopped him. He wanted to look straight into Alison's eyes when he talked to her.
"If that's what you want" Blaine sighed.
Kurt squeezed his hand as they reached the door and waited for the policeman to open it. Once the man stepped aside, Kurt took a deep breath and walked inside. His eyes found the girl sitting at the desk immediately. Alison was pale and seemingly scared, and when she recognized him, her eyes widened even more. Good. That was exactly how Kurt wanted to make her feel.
"Mr Hummel, what are you…"
"What do you think?" Kurt asked as he walked to the desk and sat down.
"You shouldn't be here…"
"I have connections" Kurt explained.
Alison tried to breath properly but she failed. She was shaking like a leaf.
"Alison Campbell" Kurt said, remembering what he had read about the girl. "24. You just look older, right?"
"I can explain…"
"I'm not interested" Kurt said, his voice colder than ice. "I only want to know what you did to my son and where he is."
"I don't know!" Alison said desperately.
"What do you mean you don't know?" Kurt asked in fear.
"I'm so sorry!" Alison cried. "I didn't want to do it, I swear, but Jay said…"
"Stop!" Kurt said quickly. "What do you mean you don't know where my son is?"
Alison took a deep breath and wiped her face, preparing herself for Kurt's wrath.
"Danny told us everything about you" Alison started. "We panicked. We knew that you would find us and send us to jail… But then Jay came back and told us that that man would solve our problem… That he would pay us a whole fortune for Danny…"
"You… You sold my son to that man?" Kurt asked, barely able to breath. He had thought that Danny was locked up somewhere all alone but this was far worse.
"That was our only choice" Alison said.
"You let that man take my son?" Kurt shouted as he jumped up and slammed his hands onto the desk. Alison pulled away immediately, clearly terrified of him. "Where is he?"
"I don't know!" Alison cried.
"Tell me, Alison, or I swear…"
"He left with Danny!" Alison said. "He sent us away but we stayed back and saw everything. He dragged Danny to a van and left with him."
Kurt closed his eyes and forced himself to take a few calming breaths. They didn't have any time left. They had to figure out where Danny was, immediately.
"What did that man look like?" Kurt asked.
"He was scary" Alison said. "He was huge and had those scars..."
"Scars?" Kurt asked.
"All over his face and neck" Alison said.
Kurt knew who she was talking about. The mysterious man in the garden.
"What do you know about him? His name? Anything?" Kurt asked.
"He didn't tell us anything" Alison said.
"Dammit!" Kurt said, hitting the desk again.
"It was a white van" Alison said quickly, scared of what Kurt might do to her. "An older type."
"That's all?" Kurt asked.
"It was dark" Alison explained. "I couldn't see anything…"
Kurt pressed his lips together in anger. He couldn't believe Alison and her friends had let that man take Danny and hadn't done anything to stop him.
"Can I go now?" Alison asked quietly.
"What do you think?" Kurt asked back. She couldn't be that stupid...
"I-I helped you" Alison said. "You have to let me go. I can't go to jail, I can't…"
"Listen to me carefully, Alison" Kurt said as he leaned forward, his voice dangerously low. "If anything happens to my son, I will make sure you spend the rest of your life in a small and dirty cell, all alone. Believe me, I have the power to do that. If somebody messes with my family, they have to pay."
Alison just watched him with wide eyes. Kurt was pretty sure that she hadn't been so scared of anyone before. Not that it bothered him. Alison deserved the worst punishment possible for what she had done to Danny.
With nothing else to say, Kurt left the room, needing Blaine more than ever. He wasn't sure how long he could stay strong. He was so close to tears, he could barely keep himself together. To his surprise, Blaine wasn't alone when he found him. He was in a deep conversation with Jeff, whispering something to him Kurt couldn't hear.
"What is it?" Kurt asked as he stepped to them.
As Blaine turned to look at him, Kurt could tell that something was very wrong. Blaine was so pale, his eyes wide, seemingly scared.
"What is it?" Kurt asked again, fighting his tears.
"I know who has Danny" Blaine said quietly. "That man… I remember him now."
"Who is he?" Kurt asked immediately.
Blaine glanced at Jeff for help.
"I think we should discuss this with the others" Jeff said in the end. "They have to know about it."
Blaine nodded silently. Kurt had never seen him looking so guilty. But why was he acting like this? Kurt had a bad feeling that Blaine had done something to that man and now he was back for revenge. That was what the small voice in his head told him. But was it possible? No, Blaine wasn't like that. He knew his fiancé. Blaine was a good man, he surely couldn't be responsible for Danny's kidnapping.
But that voice in his head talked to him again. It told him horrible things that concerned Kurt, that made him doubt that he knew Blaine. He had to find out what was going on, immediately.
Here is the new chapter. Enjoy!
Kurt watched Blaine in complete silence. He knew that he wasn't the only one, his friends must have been just as shocked after Blaine's confession as he was. Well, most of them. Kurt was too shocked to think but it seemed like the others didn't as much time as he did.
"You kept this from us for so long…" Wes muttered.
"Yeah" Blaine said quietly.
"Well, not completely" Jeff said.
Everyone turned to him in a blink.
"You knew about this?" Nick asked.
"Of course. Blaine lived with me and mom when it happened" Jeff shrugged.
"And you didn't feel like you should tell me?" Nick asked.
"Look, it happened so long ago. I didn't think we had to worry about this guy ever again" Jeff said.
"But now we do" Kurt whispered.
Blaine turned towards him and after taking a deep breath, he reached for Kurt's hand. His fiancé pulled away form him, though, careful not to look into Blaine's eyes. Blaine sighed heavily. He knew that Kurt was hurt but it was mostly because of his worry for Danny. He would have understood if the circumstances had been different.
"Why didn't you tell us?" David asked.
"Because I felt ashamed" Blaine said, his eyes never leaving Kurt's face. "I know what a huge mistake I did but I can't change the past. I have to live with."
"The problem is, Blaine, that you are not the only one who has to live with it" Kurt spat. "This isn't fair. You should have told me about this. I should have known about this long ago…"
"I didn't think he would come back! What was I supposed to say?" Blaine asked in frustration.
"Well, let's see. That you worked for a criminal, for example. Or that he swore revenge after you helped the police catch him" Kurt replied.
"I did the right thing!" Blaine said.
"You shouldn't have gotten into it in the first place!" Kurt shouted.
"You don't understand. I needed that job. I was out of money and then he offered me that job…"
"You should have said no!" Kurt said. "I'm not an idiot, Blaine. I know hard it is when you have no money. I was there, remember? And I had a kid on the top of that. I could have chosen the easy way but I had dignity, something you clearly hadn't."
Blaine inhaled deeply. Kurt had never said such things to him, not even when he was angry with him. But this time was different. Kurt could have had everything, nothing was as important in his life as Danny. And he was taken away from Kurt, only because of Blaine. Blaine had to bring the boy back as quickly as possible because if something happened to Danny, Kurt would never forgive for him.
"What is he going to do to Danny?" Kurt asked quietly.
"Is he still alive?" Kurt asked brokenly.
"I'm sure he is" Blaine said. "Ethan likes playing with his targets. He didn't go into all this trouble to simply kill Danny. He has other plans."
As much as he wanted to sound reassuring, Kurt didn't seem to feel any better.
"Kurt, I swear I will find Danny and bring him home…"
"You better do" Kurt said as he looked up at Blaine, his eyes full of anger and sorrow. "Because if something happens to him, I swear I will never talk to you again."
Everyone watched in silence as Kurt left the room, not missing the broken sob he let out once he was out of the room. Blaine wanted to go after him so badly but he also knew that he would just make things worse. So he sat back down, forcing his brain to work. He had to find Ethan. He was the only one who could do it, he was the only one who truly knew the man.
"What are we going to do now?" Nick asked after a while.
"We have to find him" Blaine said.
"And how do you want to do that? Do you have an idea?" Nick asked.
"I think I have" Blaine muttered. Yeah, he could do this. He knew Ethan's weakness, he knew how he made things, so he had the best chance to find him. And he already had a good idea where to start his research. He just hoped that he was right because this time he couldn't fail.
~ o ~
Danny pulled up his knees and sneaked his arms around them, desperately trying not to cry. He knew that it wouldn't change anything and he was scared of that large man. Damn, he was scared of all of them. These men seemed so scary, even that guy from earlier who had been nice to him. Danny wasn't sure if he could trust any of them. Probably not, considering that they kept him here to use him against his fathers.
The boy inhaled deeply and focused on his injuries instead of watching the guard on the other side of the room who didn't move the slightest and always kept his eyes on him. Danny noticed the gun attached to the guy's belt and tried not to look at it. He glanced at his wrists and grimanced. Thanks to the lot of fight from earlier, both of his wrist were bruised and they hurt like hell. His face surely didn't look any better. His cheek hurt where Jay had hit him, not to mention the huge bump on his forehead, probably the cause of his constant headache. For a moment, he carelessly imagined what Kurt would do if he had seen him like this. He would probably pull him into his arms, whisper reassuring words into his ear and take care of his injuries. He would make him a good meal and then make sure Danny had a lot of rest. And most importantly, he would make sure that the boy didn't get hurt ever again.
A few deardrops escaped his eyes and ran down his cheeks. He missed Kurt so badly. He missed everyone and everything but he missed Kurt the most. Now that he was kept away from him, he finally understood how much Kurt meant for him. He had never truly realized how important the man was for him. Kurt had always been there for him, he had protected him from everything, he had made him feel better when Danny had had a bad day… But now Kurt wasn't there with him. Danny couldn't even be sure if he would see him ever again.
He heard the last words he had told Kurt in his head over and over again. He remembered the pain in his eyes and it just made him want to cry more than before. He had hurt Kurt so badly. He had told him something Kurt didn't deserve at all. That he wasn't his father. Danny wished he could take it back. He didn't want Kurt to remember him like this. He wanted to let him know how important the man was for him, how much he loved him and how sorry he was. He wanted to tell Kurt what an amazing father he was and how grateful he was that Kurt hadn't thrown him away when it would have been so much easier. God, he wanted to hug Kurt so badly.
Danny jumped as he opened his eyes and found the man from earlier kneeling beside him. Ethan. He was so lost in his thoughts that he didn't even see him coming.
"It's okay" Ethan said. "I brought you water. Are you thirsty?"
Oh, yes. Danny needed water so badly. And food. Although he wasn't sure if he should accept anything from his captors, he was getting weak and needed everything he got. A few hours had passed since the last time he had gotten anything and he wasn't feeling sick, so it seemed like it was safe. Not that he had a choice. He had to accept the water if he wanted to keep up his strength.
"That's it" Ethan smiled as Danny took the bottle from him and raised it to his lips. "Now stay still. I have to clean out that cut on your forehead."
Danny pressed his hand to his forehead for a second, wincing in pain. He didn't see how bad it was but it hurt like hell, so it couldn't be pretty. He pressed his back to the wall and let Ethan clean out the wound, trying to stay still. He couldn't hide his grimance, though. It wasn't comfortable at all.
"I'm almost done" Ethan said. "That's it. Now let me see your wrists."
Danny glanced at his hands. The bruises there were really bad, both of his wrists were swollen and covered with angry red scratches. Ethan cleaned out the small wounds at first and then put some cool gel on Danny's wrists. The boy sighed as the pain in his hands lessened. At least he felt a little less horrible.
"Better?" Ethan asked. Danny only nodded in response. "You don't talk too much."
"I have nothing to say" Danny said quietly.
"You want to go home" Ethan stated. Danny nodded again. "Do you miss your family?"
"Yeah" Danny whispered, looking away.
"What's wrong?" Ethan asked.
"Nothing. I just…" Danny didn't want to talk to this man but he had to tell someone about this and there was no one else he could talk to. "I really hurt Kurt right before I was taken. I told him horrible things."
"Are you worried that they won't come for you because they are angry with you?" Ethan asked.
"No" Danny shook his head. "I know that they are searching for me. They won't give up until they find me. I just…"
"They love you, huh?" Ethan asked.
"I guess they do" Danny muttered.
"You are lucky" Ethan said. "They are not your parents after all. It's surely not as easy as it would be with their own kid."
Danny looked away again, inhaling deeply. Yeah, he was lucky he had Kurt and Blaine. They never made him feel like he was just an outsider. They loved him like their own child. And he had been so horrible to them...
"They don't treat me differently" Danny said.
"Then they would surely do anything to get you back" Ethan said, trying not to smile. It was hard. He imagined Blaine's worried face and it made him so happy.
"I think so" Danny said to himself. Yeah, he was sure that Kurt and Blaine would do everything in their power to get him back. He remembered what Kurt had gone through for him when Jeremy Carter had taken him. He was pretty sure that Kurt would die rather than let him get hurt.
Ethan was about to say something when the door opened and Mick stormed inside. He raised an eyebrow as he looked at his man. He had told Mick not to disturb them.
"We have to leave" Mick said.
"What?" Ethan asked in confusion.
"Anderson found us" Mick said.
"That's impossible" Ethan said as he stood up and walked to Mick.
"He is here and he brought a whole fucking army with him" Mick said. "We have to leave, immediately."
"No" Ethan said.
"Don't you hear me? I said…"
"I won't run away like a coward!" Ethan shouted.
"Do you want to go back to jail? Because I certainly don't" Mick said.
Danny watched the two of them in confusion. He had thought that Mick was in charge but Ethan didn't seem to be afraid of him like the others. He didn't talk to him like Mick was his boss. It seemed like...
"Make sure the way to the garage is safe" Ethan said. "I'm gonna go after you as soon as possible."
"What do you want to do?" Mick asked.
Danny slowly pushed himself up and backed away from them as Ethan turned to look at him. There was a strange, crazy light in his eyes that made Danny's blood run cold. The man took slow steps towards him and his smile grew wider.
"No!" Danny screamed as Ethan reached out, grabbed his arm and pulled him close. The man quickly wrapped an arm around him and slapped his other hand over the boy's mouth.
"You miss your family, right, Danny?" Ethan whispered into his ear. "It's time to see your dear Blaine."
Ethan turned them around and forced Danny to take a few steps towards the door.
"Get everything ready" Ethan told Mick as they walked to the door. "A short reunion with my friend and well be on our way home."
Danny struggled in the man's grip as Ethan led him out of the room but he wasn't strong enough to do anything. The man was just too strong, his grip like iron that didn't loosen the slightest.
"This is gonna be so much fun" Ethan said as they stepped onto the empty corridor.
Danny closed his eyes as the man led him away from the room, scared of what would happen to him now. He hoped that Blaine was fast enough to save him this time.
~ o ~
Blaine took small, careful steps forward as he walked down the corridor with Jeff and David following him closely. He tightened his grip on his gun and forced his fearful thoughts to the back of his mind. The time wasn't right to think about his fears. He knew how dangerous Ethan and his men were and he had to stay focused. He had come prepared. He knew that Ethan had some of his guards with him, all of them trained and ready to kill if necessary. So Blaine picked his best men as well, those who were trained for the most dangerous situations. He didn't want to lose any of them and he hoped that having so many of them around was the best choice he could have made. Not that he had another option. They had to be quick and quiet to catch Ethan by surprise, so they had a better chance to free Danny. Although Blaine was worried about his men, Danny's safety was the most important for him. Whatever happened today, he would bring the boy home. He had promised Kurt and he would keep that promise, even if he didn't survive.
Blaine took a deep breath and took the few last steps up the stairs. They were close, he could tell. He knew Ethan, he liked taking risk, he surely didn't run when he found out that they were coming. Because Blaine was sure that he already knew about them. His hands started shaking at the thought. Ethan had Danny. He wasn't stupid, he surely knew how much the boy meant for Blaine. That was why he had taken him, to use him against Blaine. Blaine tried to prepare himself for facing the man but he didn't really know what he would do when it happened.
"Blaine, are you alright?" Jeff asked in concern.
"Sure" Blaine answered.
Blaine's heart skipped a beat when he heard the small voice. Right in front of them was an open door leading to another corridor and standing on the other side of it was Danny, in the grip of someone Blaine hadn't seen for ages. Ethan. Even if he was a lot older, he looked almost like the last time Blaine had seen him. His eyes were certainly the same, full of hate, like when Blaine had seen him getting arrested and led away. He held Danny close and had a gun in his hand, pressed to the boy's temple. Blaine glanced at Ethan's hand that held the gun and gulped nervously. Ethan's hand wasn't shaking the slightest. He was ready to shoot. Shit.
"Hello, Blaine" Ethan said. "It's good to see you again, old friend."
He looked at Jeff and David who were standing behind Blaine, pointing their guns at them.
"Tell them to leave" Ethan said.
"We won't" Jeff said.
Ethan pressed the gun to Danny's head and the boy whimpered in fear.
"Leave or he will die" he said.
"Go" Blaine said. They didn't have a choice. He still had a chance to save Danny but now he had to do what Ethan told him.
"Close to door" Ethan said as David and Jeff took a few steps back, away from the door. Blaine stepped forward and closed it behind him. "Lock it."
Blaine reached for the key and locked the door, his eyes never leaving Danny and the man who held him captive. Ethan seemingly relaxed a bit when it was just the three if them.
"Let him go, Ethan" Blaine said gently. "He has nothing to do with this."
"Of course he does" Ethan said, smiling as Danny whimpered again when he moved the gun down to his neck. "Drop the gun."
"You know that I can't do that" Blaine said.
"Do you want to save your boy? Then do as I tell you" Ethan said.
Blaine bit his lower lip, considering his options. He needed his weapon, knowing how dangerous Ethan was. But he had to do what the man told him. He had Danny and Blaine was sure that he would kill the boy without trouble if Blaine didn't do as he was told.
"Alright" Blaine said. He slowly crouched down and placed his gun onto the ground, then pushed it forward, towards Ethan. The man caught the gun with his foot and kicked it behind them.
"Good decision" Ethan said. "We don't want anything to happen to Danny, right?"
Blaine looked at the boy for a moment. Danny was shaking and crying and he looked horrible. He had several injuries, especially on his face and neck, he was pale and had dark circles under his eyes. He was still wearing his clothes from the night of his disappearance that were now covered on dirt and blood. Blaine pressed his lips together in anger. He knew that Ethan wanted revenge but he had no right to hurt his family.
"It's gonna be okay, Danny" Blaine said encouragingly. "I'm gonna bring you home."
"We’ll see about it" Ethan said.
"You want me" Blaine said. He took a step forward but stopped when Ethan moved the gun back to Danny's temple as a silent warning. "Please, let him go. What happened to you was all my fault. Danny is innocent, don't hurt him."
"So now you admit your mistake" Ethan shook his head. "Don't you think you are a little late with that?"
"Blaine, what's going on?" Danny asked quietly. "Who is this man and what does he want from us?"
Blaine looked at the boy again. Danny was clearly terrified and Blaine was sure that he would have collapsed without Ethan's arm around him.
"Answer him, Blaine" Ethan said.
Blaine shook his head. He didn't want to go into this game. He wanted to get Danny out of here, that was the most important.
"No? I'm gonna do it then" Ethan said as he glanced at Danny and then looked back at Blaine.
"Ethan, don't" Blaine said.
"Why? Are you scared that he would react like your fiancé?" Ethan asked.
"What are you talking about?" Danny cried.
"Your dear Blaine is not what he seems" Ethan spat. "He is just a fucking liar."
"I didn't have a choice" Blaine said.
"Do you know how he got the money to start his business?" Ethan continued. "He stole it from me."
"That's not true!" Blaine shouted.
"Isn't it?" Ethan asked as he looked up at Blaine for a moment. "I'm gonna tell you how it happened. I offered Blaine here a job. I knew that he needed money, so I hired him."
"No…" Danny shook his head.
"It's all true" Ethan said. "Blaine is not as innocent as he seems. He did everything I asked from him. He did all the dirty job for me. He knew from the start who I was and he didn't care."
"I didn't know" Blaine said.
"Oh, come on. Don't act like you didn't know about anything" Ethan said.
"I didn't!" Blaine said. "I thought that you wanted a bodyguard to keep you safe, because you were in danger because of your father's job…"
"But you stayed. Even when you learnt the truth" Ethan said.
"Because I was scared of you!" Blaine said.
"It didn't hold you back when the police offered you a way out" Ethan hissed.
"I didn't have a choice" Blaine said. "You hurt people. You did horrible things! I had to do something!"
"You betrayed me" Ethan said.
Danny's head was spinning. He still didn't really understand what had happened between Blaine and Ethan or at least he didn't want to believe them. He knew Blaine after all. He knew that he was a good guy who would never hurt people.
"You hurt me the worst way possible" Ethan said. "You killed my father."
"What are you talking about? I never killed anyone" Blaine said desperately.
"He died when I was arrested" Ethan explained. "He couldn't take the pain. He got sick and died just a few weeks later."
"And you think that it was my fault?" Blaine asked.
"Is it true?" Danny asked quietly. He wanted to hear Blaine. He wanted him to say that it was all just a lie.
"Danny…" Blaine didn't know what to say. He was scared that Danny would look at him after this like Kurt.
"It is" Ethan said. "He tried to hide it from you but there are things you can't keep secret forever. You know, Blaine, I've been watching you for a while. You surprised me, to be honest. I have no idea why you keep the kid on such a short lash when he is nothing like you used to be."
"Danny, you have to understand" Blaine said desperately. He could see the pain in the boy's eyes, it was just the same as Kurt had looked at him. He didn't want to lose his family. He couldn't. "I made a huge mistake when I was young and I have to live with it for the rest of my life. I couldn't let you do something like that, too. I don't want you to suffer like I do every single day. You understand that, right?"
"I do" Danny said quietly.
Blaine smiled weakly. Not everything was lost, he could make things right, he just...
"Oh, that's so sweet" Ethan said, rolling his eyes. "I'm getting bored of you two. Let's finish this."
Blaine's eyes widened as Ethan took a step backwards, his hold on Danny tighter than before.
"No" Blaine said. He wanted to do something but he didn't dare move. He was too far away, he wouldn't be able to get to the others in time.
"You took everything away from me" Ethan said. "I want you to feel the pain I felt when you betrayed me."
"Don't!" Blaine shouted. "Please, don't hurt him. I don't care what you do to me but let him go. Please!"
Danny pressed his eyes closed, unable to watch. He was going to die. God, this man was going to kill him and Blaine wasn't able to save him...
"So you can be the hero again?" Ethan asked, shaking his head. "No, Blaine. I don't want to see you dead, not yet. I want you to lose everything, I want to destroy you completely before that happens. I want you to suffer for what you have done."
"No!" Blaine cried out desperately.
Danny jumped at the loud sound but didn't open his eyes. He was waiting for… He had no idea what to expect. Pain, maybe? Darkness? He didn't feel any differently. Seconds passed but he didn't feel anything, so he carefully opened his eyes.
"Blaine" he whispered in fear.
Blaine was lying on the ground and it didn't take him long to notice the blood. Ethan had shot Blaine. Blaine was injured, probably dying and there was no one else but them around. He had to get to him, he had to help him...
"Blaine!" Danny screamed as he tried to pull away from Ethan but the man held him steadily. He must have put his gun away because he had both of his arms around Danny now and as the boy realized, he was dragging him away from Blaine and towards the door on their left side. "Let me go! Blaine!"
Ethan opened the door and pushed Danny through it. The boy hit the railing and fell to his knees, groaning in pain.
"Stand up!" Ethan said and grabbed Danny's arm, then roughly pulled him up to his feet.
"Let me go!" Danny shouted as he tried to pull away.
"Shut up!" Ethan hissed.
A second later, the gun was pressed to his head again and Danny went still immediately.
"Do as I tell you or you’ll be the next" Ethan said.
Danny nodded shakily. Although he was worried about Blaine, he wasn't stupid. He was perfectly sure that Ethan would shoot him if he fought. Ethan didn't hesitate any longer. He tightened his grip on Danny's arm and pushed him forward, towards the stairs. Danny had no choice, he had to go with him, down the stairs that led who knew where.
"Faster" Ethan ordered him.
They were halfway down the stairs when the door over them was opened again. Danny stopped immediately and looked up. He couldn't see anyone but he heard footsteps. There were people following them.
The boy sighed in relief when he heard Blaine's voice. He was alive! And he was going to save him!
Danny screamed as Ethan fired the gun he held high in his hand.
"Blaine, help me!" Danny shouted.
"Move!" Ethan said and pushed the boy forward again.
Too soon, they reached the end of the stairs and another door. Ethan opened it quickly and pushed Danny forward again. The boy's eyes widened when he realized that they were in the garage and they were heading towards the car in front of them. Mick was already sitting in the car, seemingly waiting to go.
"Get in" Ethan said as he opened the back door.
Danny grabbed the door, trying to slow the man down a bit, so Blaine could get to them in time, but Ethan grabbed his arms, twisted them behind the boy's back and held them steadily with one hand while his other hand gripped Danny's hair and pushed his head down.
"No!" Danny screamed again as he was pushed inside, onto the backseat.
He pushed himself up immediately and went for the door but it was already closed behind him. He grabbed the handle and tugged it desperately but the door didn't open. Danny pressed his hands to the window and looked up just in time to see Blaine, David and Jeff ran through the door.
"Let's go!" Ethan said as he took his seat beside Mick.
"No!" Danny shouted desperately. Just a few more seconds. Blaine was almost there…
But Mick started the car and to Danny's horror, they started moving away from Blaine, way too fast for the man and his friends to catch up with them. Danny turned on the seat to look through the window behind him, watching helplessly as Blaine got farther and farther away from them.
"Blaine! Blaine!" Danny screamed.
With a sharp turn left, the man disappeared from his sight completely. Danny yelped as he lost balance and fell, his back hitting the door beside him.
"Put your seat belt on, kid" Mick told him.
Danny pushed himself away from the door and looked at the men with wide eyes. He was trapped. There was nowhere to go and there was no one to save him. He was all alone and he was so scared.
Blaine ran as fast as he could. He didn't care about the pain in his shoulder or the blood running down his shirt. Ethan had Danny and they were moving away from them. He was glad that David and Jeff had broken in the door when they had heard the shot and helped him get back to his feet. Now the three of them were running down the stairs, following Ethan and Danny. Blaine's heart stopped for a moment as they rushed through the door and he took in the sight in front of him. His eyes found the car immediately and landed on Danny, already trapped inside, seemingly unable to open the door.
"Danny!" Blaine shouted desperately as he forced his legs to move faster towards the car.
He knew it before it happened. He knew that he was too slow, that he wouldn't get to the car in time. He still didn't stop. He kept his eyes on Ethan's face, his disgusting smile, he watched him nod towards him before the car sped away from them and towards the exit.
"No! Danny!" Blaine cried out and tried the impossible, to catch up with the car before it was too late.
He kept running, his eyes never leaving Danny's face, his huge, tearful eyes. He didn't hear him but he could tell that Danny was shouting his name as the distance became bigger between them.
And then, in a horrible moment, the car disappeared from his eyes, with Danny in it.
"No!" Blaine screamed.
He tripped and fell to the ground, landing on his stomach. With a painful moan, he pushed himself up to his knees and looked up, but there was nothing to see anymore. Ethan was gone and he brought Danny with him.
"Danny…" Blaine whispered.
He had failed a few times in his life but it had never felt like this. It had never hurt so much. Because this time, he failed his own family, the people he loved the most. He had let Ethan take his son and he hadn't been strong enough to stop him.
"We will find them" Jeff said as he squeezed Blaine's uninjured shoulder. He could see that his friend was crying and he felt awful, too. This day wasn't supposed to end like this.
But Blaine didn't hear him. He buried his face into his hands and cried out, unable to bear the pain. If Ethan wanted to make him suffer, he had chosen the perfect way. Knowing that that monster had Danny was a lot more painful than any injury would have been.
Here is the new chapter. Have a wonderful weekend!
Ethan turned around his seat and looked at the boy on the backseat. Danny was surprisingly quiet, he expected him to be asleep. But as he looked at the boy, he realized that Danny was still awake. He pressed his back to the door and pulled up his knees to his chest. He was staring blankly at his hands and he was still crying silently. At least he was finally silent. Ethan had thought that it would be easy with the kid but Danny had thrown such a huge tantrum that he had considered killing him or at least knocking him out to finally shut him up. The boy had been screaming and fighting against them when they had changed cars the first time and he had gotten a few more bruises when Mick had dragged him out of the car and to the new one. Not that Ethan was too concerned about his well-being. Danny knew the rules and what to expect if he fought. If he decided to act like an idiot, he had to face the consequences as well.
It looked like he finally gave up, though. Ethan didn't know if he finally accepted his fate or was just too tired to fight but at least he was quiet for now and that was exactly what the man needed. There was a long way waiting for them since they had to avoid the main roads and it was a lot easier for him when he didn't have to keep his eyes on the kid all the time. If he was lucky, Danny would pass out soon. Although he and Mick were used to not having any sleep for days, he was pretty sure that Danny wasn't as strong as them. Yeah, he could see how the boy fought against exhaustion. These few days had been hard for him and he hadn't had any sleep for a good while now. He didn't need much time to give in and then he wouldn't cause them any trouble for the rest of the way.
"Are you thirsty?" Ethan asked after a while. He remembered that he hadn't given Danny any water for hours and he had to keep that in his mind if he wanted to keep the boy alive. They should probably feed him, too. He didn't know how much the boy could take but since he already looked sick, he should take a better care of him.
Danny didn't even look at him, he only shook his head.
"I asked you a question" Ethan said.
"No" Danny said angrily.
Ethan threw back his head and laughed. He liked the kid, especially when he acted like this.
"What is so funny?" Danny asked.
"You are something, kid" Ethan said.
Danny turned away, shaking his head.
"What do you want from me?" he asked. "Why did you take me?"
"To hurt Blaine, of course. You were there, you heard everything" Ethan said.
"He will find me" Danny said.
"You are stupid if you think so" Ethan said.
"You know nothing about me" Danny said hatefully.
"Are you sure?" Ethan asked with a raised eyebrow. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. "Oh, let's see… Yeah, this is my favourite. 'Sometimes I wonder if they still remember what being a teenager is like. I don't think they understand how hard it is for me.'"
Danny's eyes widened. He remembered these words. He had written them after all.
"I thought that Blaine taught you how dangerous Internet can be" Ethan said. "You shouldn't believe everything you read there."
"It was you…" Danny gasped. Shit, he had shared his most secret thoughts with this man.
"It wasn't even hard. A few well-placed words and you told me everything I wanted to know" Ethan said.
Danny pressed a hand to his lips, desperately trying not to cry. How could he be so stupid? He had shared a lot of things with Ethan, believing that he was just a lonely boy like him. He had made a huge mistake. He tried to remember how much he had told the man. Had it been too much? Had he let him know about things he could use against Blaine?
"You are such a great help" Ethan continued. "I'm sure we will have a great time while you stay with us."
"You-you are crazy if you think that I will help you hurt my family!" Danny shouted.
"Are you sure?" Ethan smirked as he leaned closer to the boy and saw how scared Danny was. "Everyone can be broken. If you are clever, you will do as I tell you and you will survive."
"What are you going to do to me?" Danny asked.
"It depends on your behaviour" Ethan answered.
Danny buried his face into his hands, unable to stop crying. It was just too much for him. He had tried to be strong but he couldn't do it anymore. He wanted to go home so badly.
"Ah, Mick is back" Ethan said after a while as a black van parked beside their car. "Let's go."
He got out of the car and opened the door for Danny. The boy looked up at him with wide eyes and pushed himself away from the open door.
"Don't play with me, kid" Ethan said seriously. "Get out."
Danny took a deep breath and climbed out of the car. Mick joined them, too, and the boy gulped nervously as he looked from one man to the other. He felt so small beside these two. They were a lot taller than him, a lot stronger and they had the power to do anything they wanted to him.
"Come on, kid" Mick said when Danny didn't move. He grabbed the boy's arm and dragged him away from the car.
Ethan watched as Mick led Danny to the back of the van and pushed him inside. He didn't miss that Danny was barely able to stand on his feet. He shook his head as he watched the boy. He should have accepted the water he had offered for him earlier. Danny was stubborn but he would learn soon that he better didn't fight against them. Not if he wanted to go home.
~ o ~
"Blaine, help me!"
Blaine pressed a hand to his lips and took a deep breath. Ever since leaving the building where he had seen Danny the last time, those few words kept haunting him. He had made the biggest mistake of his life by going there unprepared. Sure, he had thought that he was ready but what had happened back there proved that he had been wrong. He had lost five of his men, other four were hospitalized, not to mention his biggest failure, that he had let Ethan take Danny away from him. Again. He tried to figure out where he had been wrong. He had played everything down in his head, over and over again, but he couldn't find out what he should have done differently. Maybe he should have stayed away and let David and Jeff deal with Ethan. Maybe then Danny would be with them again. But maybe not. Knowing Ethan, he would have been angry that Blaine was too scared to face him and he would have killed Danny there. Now they still had a chance to find them, even if it didn't make Blaine feel any better. He knew Ethan. The man was rich, he had great connections, so if he wanted to hide from Blaine, he had the best chances. Blaine was worried that he was already out of the state with Danny and Blaine had no idea where to search for them. They could be anywhere.
That was why he couldn't make himself move. Jeff had brought him to the hospital and waited with him until the doctor took care of Blaine's injury. Luckily, it looked worse than it was. His shoulder would be healed within a few weeks and he didn't want to stay in the hospital any longer, so he had convinced the doctor to let him go home. Jeff had brought him home and they had arrived about half an hour earlier but Blaine couldn't make himself to step out of the car. Because it meant facing Kurt and Blaine didn't know what to tell him. He knew that Kurt had been informed, of course, but he wanted to tell him something that gave him hope, that showed Kurt that not everything was lost. Yeah, but what could he say when he wasn't sure if he would bring Danny home safely?
"Blaine?" Jeff looked at him in worry.
"Just give me a minute" Blaine said quietly.
"Don't blame yourself" Jeff said.
"Who else could I blame?" Blaine asked as he faced the other man. "I screwed up. I promised Kurt that I would bring Danny home but I failed. How could I walk in there and tell him that I let that monster take his son? The person who means the world to him? How would you feel if someone took your kids?"
"I would want to die" Jeff said quietly.
"See? That's how I feel. And I know that it's a lot worse for Kurt" Blaine said.
"You can't ignore him forever" Jeff said. "He needs you and you need him. You have to be strong, together. You can't give up hope, because we won't stop searching for them until we find Danny and bring him home. You are not alone in this, Blaine. You have us and we won't let you down."
"I can't ask you for this" Blaine shook his head.
"We will discuss everything tonight. But first you have to talk to Kurt. Come on" Jeff said. He got out of the car and opened the door for Blaine.
Blaine took a deep breath and got out of the car. Jeff was right, he couldn't hide from Kurt forever. He had to be strong, because Kurt needed him and he had to be there for him. He could do this…
He walked to the front door and stepped inside. There were a lot of people in there, a lot more than he remembered. Of course, his friends must have ordered some more bodyguards to keep Kurt safe. Blaine was so grateful they took care of this for him.
Blaine heard the soft cries of Kurt before he walked into the living room. His eyes landed on his fiancé, sitting on the couch in Nick's arms, and he stopped immediately, unable to forget that he caused Kurt's pain. It was all his fault.
Nick stood up when he noticed them and walked to his husband. Jeff pulled him into his arms and motioned for him to follow him. Kurt and Blaine needed privacy, they both knew that. Kurt stayed sitting on the couch and Blaine took a tentative step forward, not knowing what to expect. Kurt was surely angry with him. Hell, Kurt probably hated him right now. There was nothing he could do, though. He had to face whatever Kurt had for him.
Kurt finally stood up and slowly walked to him. Blaine took a deep breath, preparing himself for Kurt's anger. Would he yell at him? Probably. Maybe even slap him. Not that Blaine didn't deserve it.
But Kurt didn't do anything like that. He put his hand on Blaine's injured shoulder, seemingly worried about him.
"It's not as bad as it seems" Blaine said. It was a lie. His shoulder hurt like hell but Kurt didn't have to know.
Suddenly, Kurt threw his arms around Blaine and started crying again. Blaine pressed his lips together to suppress a moan of pain and pulled Kurt close. They stayed like that for a very long time, in complete silence. Blaine wanted to make Kurt feel better so badly. He wanted to tell him that everything would be fine, that he would find Danny and bring him home unhurt, but he didn't want to give Kurt false hope. He couldn't do that to the man he loved.
"I'm so sorry" Blaine said in the end. "I tried to stop him. I did, but… I'm so sorry, Kurt."
"Do you know where to find them?" Kurt asked.
Blaine sighed heavily. He had no idea where Ethan kept Danny. They could be anywhere… But he couldn't tell Kurt. It would kill him.
"He will let Danny go, right?" Kurt asked hopefully. "He wants something from us. We will give him whatever he wants and then he will release our son."
"I'm not sure it's so easy" Blaine said sadly.
"There has to be a way to get Danny back!" Kurt said desperately. "Please, Blaine, do something."
The pain in Kurt's eyes broke Blaine's heart. He had never felt so useless in his whole life. He wanted to get Danny back, he wanted it so badly, but he didn't know what to do, what Ethan wanted from him. He was scared that Ethan wouldn't let Danny go at all. The man knew very well how much pain he caused Blaine and his fiancé and he surely enjoyed his work.
Blaine pulled Kurt into his arms again and forced himself to be strong. He wasn't like this. He never gave up and he wouldn't start it now. No, Danny needed him and he would find him, even if he had to search through the whole world for him.
"We will find them" Blaine said determinedly. That was it. He knew he could do it. "I promise you, Kurt. I will bring Danny back."
Nick and Jeff watched them through the slightly open door, both of them sighing heavily. They hated seeing their friends like this. Kurt and Blaine didn't deserve the pain. They knew what it could be like when they lost their child, they had three on their own after all. Nick looked up at his husband and Jeff nodded before Nick could tell him what he wanted to do.
"I'm in" Jeff said.
"I know" Nick smiled.
"You should stay out of it, though" Jeff said in concern. "That guy is crazy. If he goes after you and the kids I…"
"Hey" Nick said gently as he pressed his index finger to Jeff's lips to silence him. "We will be fine. We know what we are dealing with this time and we are prepared. He can't hurt any of us anymore."
"I hope you are right" Jeff sighed.
"You can't expect me to stay out of this" Nick said. "Blaine and Kurt are my friend, too. I want to help them and I'm sure that the others will agree with me."
"I know" Jeff nodded.
"Let's call Wes and David" Nick said. "We don't have any time to waste."
Nick turned to leave but Jeff grabbed his hand and pulled him back.
"I love you" Jeff said. He grabbed the back of Nick's head and pulled him into a kiss.
"I love you, too" Nick whispered.
They could do this. They were a team, the best Kurt and Blaine needed now, and they would make sure to bring Danny home safely and stop that guy for once and for all.
~ o ~
Ethan looked down at the boy beside him. Danny had tried so hard to stay awake but his body had given up eventually. He was lying on the ground, curled up in a ball, sleeping peacefully. Well, not exactly peacefully, sometimes he moaned and buried his face into his arms but other than that, he was quiet. It surprised the man that Danny had managed to stay awake so long when he was in such a condition and only made it harder for himself by not accepting any food or water. At least he wouldn't cause them much trouble for a while, until he realized that fighting was useless and he only hurt himself with this craziness.
"The kid is quiet" Mick said from his seat in front of them.
"He's asleep" Ethan said.
"Just when we are almost there? Perfect timing" Mick snorted.
"It won't be that hard with him once he learns the rules" Ethan said.
"I hope so. He's getting annoying" Mick said.
Ethan shook his head. Mick had no patient but he was different. He had to be after all. He already knew what to do next but he had to wait before making a move. It would be more effective this way.
"So what do you want to do with him?" Mick asked.
"Keep him around for a while" Ethan muttered. He imagined Blaine's face again. He was surely home with his fiancé right now, trying to explain to Kurt why he couldn't bring their son back. Ethan wished he could be around to see it.
"Why?" Mick asked.
"I have plans for the fiancé" Ethan said. "I need his kid to keep him under control."
"That sounds interesting" Mick smiled.
"Believe me, my friend, you will love this" Ethan said.
"Kurt…" Danny muttered in his sleep and turned to his back. Ethan laughed and shook his head as he watched the boy. He had made the right decision, he knew it.
They finally arrived and Ethan sighed as they got through the familiar gates. Home, finally. He missed this place. He waited until Mick parked the car in front of the house and then shook Danny's shoulder. The boy started and quickly sat up, wincing in pain. His injuries surely hurt a lot more now than he had some rest.
"We are here" Ethan said as he opened the door and jumped out. "Get out."
Danny followed him without a word. Ethan had thought that it would be harder with him but it seemed like Danny understood how much danger he was in. He looked around in concern and slowly turned around. He watched the huge trees with wide eyes before his eyes landed on the huge building in front of him.
"This is your new home" Ethan said. "At least until I decide what to do with you."
Danny took a step away from him and looked around, seemingly searching for a way out.
"I wouldn't do that" Ethan smiled. "See? I have guards everywhere. If you try to run, they…"
Ethan looked up at the tree over them. Danny didn't even have time to find the man hidden in the tree when something landed at his feet with a soft thud. Danny jumped back immediately, looking at the small piece of metal in the grass. A bullet. God, that man almost shot him...
"I guess you get it" Ethan said.
Danny was shaking so badly that he almost collapsed. Mick stepped forward, grabbed his arm and pushed him forward.
"This way" he said.
Danny didn't have time to look around in the large house, not that he wanted to. He was still in shock from what had happened outside. Mick guided him up the stairs, following Ethan who led them to a door and opened it. Mick pushed Danny forward and the boy fell onto the ground. He hissed in pain as he pushed himself up and turned around.
"Don't do anything stupid" Ethan said before he closed the door.
"No!" Danny shouted as he pushed himself up from the ground and jumped to the door but it was already locked from the other side. He was trapped.
He sank back down onto the ground and turned around, facing his cell. It was a small room with a bed, a nightstand, a mirror and a small table with two chairs. There was an expensive looking painting over the bed but Danny didn't care. It was still just a cell. His eyes landed on the window and he quickly stood up. There were no bars on the window…
He walked to the window and opened it and was about to climb out when he remembered what had happened before. There were people watching him from outside, they would surely notice and then…
With a soft sob, Danny stepped back and closed the window. There was no way out of here, not if Ethan didn't want to let him go. He had to do as the man told him because if he didn't, he was perfectly sure that he wouldn't be allowed to return to his family ever again.
His eyes found his reflexion in the mirror next. He barely recognized himself at first. He looked awful, he had several injuries on his face and neck, he was pale and had those horrible dark circles under his eyes. The boy pulled up his shirt and grimanced as he turned around to take a look at his back. It was covered in bruises and he knew that his legs didn't look any better. He turned away from the mirror and walked to the bed. He sat down and tried to imagine that he was home in his own room, that it was his own comfortable bed and that he safe to get the rest his body needed so much. But he couldn't fool himself. He was far from home, from his loved ones, from everything that meant safety for him.
Danny burst into tears again as he fell into the bed and buried his face into the way too soft pillow. He was exhausted but there was something a lot stronger he felt in that moment. Fear. He was terrified, of those men outside of the room, of the future, of not seeing his family ever again… He missed Kurt and Blaine so badly, especially since he had been taken from Blaine the previous day. He wasn't sure if he was strong enough to survive this. He wanted to stay strong because he knew that he had to be but he wasn't sure if he could do that. For the first time in a long time, he felt like he was nothing but a small child lost without his parents.
And the worst was that he had done this to himself. Kurt and Blaine had tried to keep him safe from the cruelty of the world but he hadn't listen to them. And now it was too late. He could just hope that there was a way out of here for him.
Here is another sad chapter. I still hope you like it.
Blaine was seriously worried about Kurt. It had started like he expected, Kurt had locked himself into Danny's room and hadn't talked to anyone for days. He had barely left the boy's room and he had been crying most of the time. Blaine had thought that things couldn't get worse but after a while, Kurt had changed and Blaine wasn't sure if he liked this new side of him. Kurt still didn't leave the house, believing that Ethan would get in touch with them and he didn't want to miss it. He didn't go to work or anywhere else anymore, he didn't talk to his family or friends. He didn't even seem to notice Blaine's presence.
And he spent a lot of time in their traning room in the basement and that was what made Blaine so worried. Kurt barely ate, he barely had rest, he kept kicking and hitting the punching bag and when he got bored of that, he moved on to shooting. Kurt had never been like this before. He had been the most peaceful person of world who hated violence with all of his heart and never joined Blaine during his trainings if he had a choice. Now Kurt was a completely different person who seemingly shut everyone out and spent all of his time training alone.
Blaine tried to talk to him so many times. He knew that Kurt needed someone to talk to about his fears, to share his worry with someone who understood him, but no matter how hard Blaine tried, Kurt didn't open up to him. He pushed him away every time Blaine tried to talk to him or make him eat and asked him to leave him alone.
Blaine had no idea what to do. Kurt looked horrible, he had lost a lot of weight and he seemed to get closer to destroying himself with every passed day. Blaine couldn't blame him, though. Almost three weeks had passed since Danny's disappearance and Blaine still hadn't found anything about Ethan. It seemed like he disappeared completely. Blaine had a bad feeling that they would need a lot more time to find Danny and he had to do something about his fiancé's depression because Kurt had to be strong for the time when Danny came home.
Blaine was about to make a delicious breakfast for them and force Kurt to eat something when he got the call. The call no one wanted to get ever. The police called him to let him know that they had found a body… A teenage boy, about Danny's age. Blaine almost dropped the phone as he listened to the detective. No, this couldn't be happening… It couldn't be Danny. He would have felt it, right? He would have known if something had happened to the boy.
He promised the detective to go to identify the body as soon as possible and then quickly disconnected the call. He had to talk to Kurt and tell him about this. God, what if they were right and it was Danny? It would kill Kurt for sure.
Blaine took a deep breath and walked to the stairs. As he expected, he found Kurt down there, breathing heavily as he kicked and hit the punching bag over and over again. Blaine cleared his throat as he walked forward to get Kurt's attention.
"I'm not hungry" Kurt said, not even looking up.
"Kurt, I got a call from the police" Blaine said, his voice shaking.
Kurt turned to him immediately. Blaine didn't have to say anything to let him know that something was very wrong.
"No" Kurt whispered.
"They found a body in the river last night" Blaine said. "We have to… Look, I think I should do it. If it's Danny…"
"No" Kurt said again. "He's alive. I know."
"We have to do this" Blaine said.
"No" Kurt cried. "He can't be… No. They are wrong."
"You can stay home if you want to" Blaine said.
"No" Kurt said in the end. "If he is… He needs me."
Kurt didn't listen to Blaine as he ran up the stairs, desperate sobs shaking his body. Blaine slowly followed him, knowing that he couldn't say anything to make Kurt feel better. The best they could do was to get over with this, to find out if it was Danny lying in the morgue or somebody else. Blaine wished more than ever that the police was wrong.
Kurt was close to collapsing or being sick, Blaine was sure. He didn't accept his help but he could barely stand on his shaky legs as they made their way down the stairs in the hospital. Blaine tried to stay strong for him but he was so scared himself. He wasn't sure if he could face the dead body of their child. It was just too much for him.
But he had to do this, for Kurt. He had failed him the last time, so he would save Kurt from seeing Danny like that. He would go in there alone and do it. He was strong enough, he had to believe that he was.
"You should stay out here" Blaine said gently.
"No" Kurt said.
"Kurt, if it's Danny…"
"I have to see him" Kurt cried.
"Just… tell me if you want to leave" Blaine said gently.
Luckily, they didn't have to wait too long. Soon a woman came for them and led them into a cold and dark room. There was somebody lying on the table in front of them, covered in a white sheet. Blaine grabbed Kurt's hand as they stepped forward. He was so scared but he knew that Kurt felt a lot worse.
"Can we please get over with it?" Kurt cried.
"Of course" the coroner said.
Blaine tightened his grip on Kurt's hand as the woman lifted the sheet off of the boy's face.
"Oh, my God" Kurt said as his legs gave in and collapsed into Blaine's arms.
"Kurt, are you…"
"I have to get out of here" Kurt said.
He pushed himself away from Blaine and ran out of the room. Blaine followed him closely, right until the nearest bathroom. He just ran through the door in time to see as Kurt emptied his stomach. He quickly went to his fiancé and hugged him from behind.
"It's not him" he said gently. "You were right. It's not Danny."
"What if it’ll be him the next time?" Kurt cried.
"Don't say that. We will bring him home" Blaine said.
"When, Blaine?" Kurt asked as he turned around suddenly and pushed Blaine away. "It's been weeks! What if he is dead? What if we won't see him ever again?"
"Don't. I don't want to hear" Kurt said and pushed himself up from the ground. "I don't care what you want to say. I just want my son back."
"Just leave me alone, please" Kurt cried.
Blaine sighed heavily as Kurt walked out of the bathroom. It looked like Ethan got what he wanted. Blaine had never felt so horrible in his whole life.
~ o ~
"How is your shoulder?"
Blaine looked up from his computer to see Kurt standing at the door the other day. He smiled at his fiancé. Kurt finally left the basement, he was wearing his usual clothes and he looked a little bit better. It was the first time he asked about Blaine's well-being and it had to be a good sign.
"It's almost completely healed" Blaine said.
Kurt nodded and took a step towards him.
"Are you alright?" Blaine asked.
"No" Kurt answered honestly. "But I keep pushing you away and it's not okay."
"It's understandable" Blaine said. He didn't feel any better either. The house was awfully quiet without Danny, he understood Kurt's pain.
"I just…" Kurt took a deep breath. "Everyone wants me to move on. They don't understand how I feel and they don't care what I want. I don't want to move on."
"I know" Blaine said.
"I won't" Kurt said. "Not until we get him back."
Blaine stood up from his chair and walked to his fiancé. He hesitated for a moment but then pulled Kurt into his arms. To his relief, Kurt didn't push him away.
"I can't stop thinking about what that man is doing to him" Kurt said.
"Danny is a strong boy. I'm sure he's still holding on. He's waiting for us to find him and we will. I promise" Blaine said and then leaned down to kiss Kurt's forehead.
"What if we’ll be late?" Kurt asked.
"You can't give up" Blaine said. "Danny needs us. Once we bring him home, he’ll need us more than ever."
"I'm so scared" Kurt cried. "That call the other day… It scared me so much. What if it’ll be him the next time?"
"You have to believe that he is fine" Blaine said. "That's all we can do now."
Kurt sighed heavily. It wasn't that easy. He tried not to give up hope but so much time had passed and he wasn't stupid. He knew that their chances to find Danny got worse with every day.
"I think we should move out a bit" Blaine said carefully.
"I don't want to" Kurt said.
"Please, Kurt" Blaine said. "Just for a few hours. You need fresh air."
"And what do you want to do?" Kurt asked tiredly.
Blaine bit his lip nervously. He wasn't sure if Kurt would like his idea.
"We should visit Wes and Tina" he said.
"Yeah" Kurt nodded. "Yeah, I guess you're right."
Blaine watched him in worry. It was too easy to convince Kurt, he had thought that Kurt would say no again.
"Are you sure?" he asked.
"We can't avoid them forever. They are our frieds after all" Kurt shrugged.
"Let's get ready, honey" Blaine said and pressed a soft kiss to Kurt's lips. "I'm gonna let them know that we are coming."
"Okay" Kurt whispered.
Kurt walked back to their bedroom and shut the door behind him. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a second. It was so hard to stay strong. Everyone around him acted like everything was fine, as if Danny wasn't missing, as if they didn't miss him at all. That was why he avoided everyone, even Blaine. He couldn't look at them when they seemed so happy and his own heart was broken. He knew that he couldn't do this, though. Wes and Tina were their friends, so he had to be strong and finally face them.
Kurt knew that it was a bad idea the moment they stepped through their friends' front door. Although Wes tried to keep it down for Kurt's sake, he couldn't hide his smile. Kurt didn't blame him, it was the happiest time of his life after all. He forced out a small smile as they stepped into the living room and found Tina sitting on the couch with a small bundle in her arms. Kurt took a deep breath as he stepped closer, trying not to cry.
"Hey, guys" he said quietly.
"Hey, honey" Tina said.
"I'm sorry for not coming earlier but…"
"It's okay, Kurt" Wes said and put a hand on his shoulder before joining Tina and their baby.
Tina had given birth right after that horrible night, probably because of the stress. Luckily, their baby was healthy and now over two weeks old. Kurt felt bad for not even calling them. He was sure that the others had been there for the couple but he had stayed away in the worst moment. It wasn't what Wes and Tina deserved. They were his friends, they deserved a better friend than him. He didn't even know the baby's name.
"Do you want to hold her?" Tina asked carefully.
"Let me" Blaine said excitedly. "How are you doing?"
"She doesn't sleep much but other than that, she's a wonderful girl" Wes said.
Blaine took the baby from Tina's hands and smiled at her. Kurt forced himself to do the same, although he was dying inside. He had a child on his own as well, someone who had been taken from him because he couldn't take care of him. And now he didn't even know if Danny was alive… He had gone through some horrible things in his life but this was far worse than any other.
Kurt looked at Blaine in confusion. He must have zoomed out because now everyone was looking at him. Yeah, he certainly missed something.
"I'm sorry. I didn't hear you" Kurt said.
"I asked you if you wanted to hold her" Blaine said.
"Yes. Yes, of course" Kurt nodded.
He carefully took the baby from Blaine. He wasn't sure if he truly wanted this but he didn't want to hurt his friends. He could do it. He was an actor after all, he could play like everything was fine, at least for a little while. He finally gathered his courage to face the baby in his arms. She was clearly a beautiful girl with long, dark hair and huge eyes. It brought back too many memories, though. He remembered holding Danny like this the first time, how the boy had looked at him, way before they had lost Will and Emma in that accident...
"What's her name?" Kurt asked. He had to stop thinking about Danny, only for a few minutes…
"Emma" Tina said hesitantly. "I know I should have asked you about this but…"
"It's okay" Kurt said shakily. "It-it is a beautiful name."
They had trusted him. Will and Emma had trusted him to keep their only child safe. They had died believing that Danny was safe with Kurt and Kurt had failed so badly.
"Take her from me. Please" Kurt whispered.
"Are you alright?" Wes asked in concern as he walked to Kurt and took his daughter from his arms.
"No" Kurt said and once his arms were free, he jumped up and stepped away from the others. "I'm sorry, guys, but… I can't do this."
"Kurt!" Blaine called after him as Kurt rushed out of the room, crying. He looked back at Tina and Wes, not knowing what to say. "I'm sorry. I… We…"
"It's okay, Blaine. Go after him" Tina said gently.
Blaine nodded and without wasting another second, he ran after Kurt. He found him sitting in the car, with his face buried into his hands, crying. He got in beside him and pulled Kurt into his arms.
"Are you alright?" he asked.
"No!" Kurt shouted. "How can you ask this from me?"
"My son is out there all alone! How can you forget about it?" Kurt asked.
"Why do you want me to forget about him?" Kurt asked.
"I don't want that!" Blaine shouted. "But I can't watch you destroy yourself. I can't let it happen!"
"What do you expect me to do, Blaine? Move on? Why can't you understand that I can't?" Kurt asked in frustration. "Danny is my son. I raised him, I was there when he took his first steps, I was there when he started talking, he sang his first song to me, he…"
"I know" Blaine said gently.
"Then why don't you do anything to get him back?" Kurt shouted hysterically. He knew that he shouldn't blame his fiancé because it wasn't Blaine's fault that Danny was missing but he couldn't help it. Every single day without his son seemed like torture for him and he wasn't sure how much longer he could do this.
"I'm trying, Kurt" Blaine tried to explain. "I have my best men searching for him every minute of every day. I haven't forgotten about him. I never will and I swear I won't give up, not until we get him back. He's important for me, too. I can't stop worrying about him, I can't stop thinking about what he has to go through right now and I can't stop blaming myself because I know that it's all my fault! Ethan took him because of me and I failed when I couldn't stop him from taking him away from us again. It makes me feel horrible, I know that I'm a horrible person and I'm sorry you have to go through this because of me but I can't do more. I will find him, I promised you and I always keep my promises. But Ethan is a clever man and he won't make this easier for me."
Kurt looked away, not saying anything. Blaine knew why. They both knew that Danny's disappearance was all Blaine's fault but Kurt didn't want to hurt his fiancé. So he decided not to say anything.
"Let's go home" Blaine said in the end. Something was broken between them and he wasn't sure if he could fix it, even if he brought Danny home safely.
~ o ~
After visiting Wes and Tina, Kurt slipped back into depression once again. He didn't even feel strong enough to leave the bedroom anymore. Training had made him feel a little less horrible but he didn't feel like he was strong enough for that anymore. He still kept his phone close but he knew that it was pointless. If that man wanted to call him, he would have done it way earlier. No. He wanted them to suffer and he chose the best way he could find.
Kurt waited until Blaine left the house and then forced himself to leave the bedroom. Blaine didn't sleep with him anymore, not after he realized that it made Kurt feel uncomfortable. He stayed in the guest room instead. Kurt didn't mind, he liked being alone with his pain. Blaine always wanted him to talk but he didn't feel like he wanted to.
He walked to another room on the corridor and smiled sadly as he looked at the painted figures in front of him. Danny had made them himself when they had moved in, just like everything else in his room. He had learnt a lot from Kurt and he had known very well what he wanted. Kurt opened the door and leaned against the doorframe. He had left everything untouched, knowing that Danny hated it when they touched his things. He didn't even let Blaine clean up in here. He wanted Danny to know that they didn't stop thinking about him and kept everything for him the way he liked.
He stepped inside and sat down onto the bed, running his fingers down the pillows and sheets. Danny had left a mess like always but it didn't bother Kurt like it had before. Those small things didn't matter. Nothing mattered when he couldn't hold his child in his arms.
"I knew you would be here."
Kurt jumped up from the bed and turned towards the door when he heard the unexpected voice. He frowned as he took a step forward, not believing his eyes.
"Dad?" he asked.
"Hey, kiddo" Burt smiled sadly as he stepped inside.
"What are you doing here?" Kurt asked. His dad had wanted to come over when they had found out about Danny's disappearance but Kurt had told him not to. He had wanted to be alone and having his father and Carole around would have made everything worse.
"I wanted to see you" Burt said.
"Blaine asked you to do this, right?" Kurt asked, crossing his arms in front of his chest.
"He didn't have to" Burt said. "I was worried about you and wanted to see if you were fine."
"I am" Kurt said.
"No, you aren't" Burt said. "We both know how you feel, Kurt."
"Nobody knows how I feel, Dad. Not you, not even Blaine" Kurt said.
"Is that why you avoid him?" Burt asked.
"I don't want to talk, Dad" Kurt sighed and sat back down onto Danny's bed.
"You have to talk to someone" Burt said gently as he joined his son. "You don't want to talk to him, I get it. You blame him. But we both know that it's not Blaine's fault. That man who took Danny, he's responsible for this alone. Nobody else."
"That's not true" Kurt said.
"You are right. I shouldn't blame Blaine and I don't. That's not why I keep pushing him away" Kurt said shakily. "I'm blaming myself."
"You did nothing wrong" Burt said.
"I did" Kurt said, fighting not to cry. "I screwed up, Dad. I was supposed to keep him safe but I failed. I let him leave the house that night. I left him all alone because of a stupid fight and when I realized that he was gone, it was already too late."
"You didn't know what would happen" Burt said.
"But I should have been more careful" Kurt said. Fighting was pointless. He gave up and let the tears fill his eyes. "I should have kept him safe. I promised Will and Emma that nothing would happen to their son. But I failed. I lost Danny and I can't be sure if I’ll get him back ever again."
"You can't give up, Kurt" Burt said as he pulled Kurt into his arms. "Danny will come home. You’ll get him back and you two can discuss everything."
"I feel like my heart was torn from my chest" Kurt cried. "It hurts so much that I feel like I'm dying. I can't stop thinking about him for a second. I'm so worried about him. I want to hold my child in my arms but I don't even know where he is. If he is still alive."
"Don't, Dad. You can't say anything to make me feel better" Kurt said. "If anything happens to him, I won't survive that."
Burt sighed heavily. Kurt was right, he couldn't say anything to make him feel better. There was only one thing that could help his son, something no one could give him. Not until that man let Danny go. He wished he could find a way to get Danny back because Kurt was slowly dying inside and it hurt to see his son in so much pain. Kurt didn't deserve this. He had gone so much in his life, he deserved to be happy and loved. And so did Danny.
"Here. Eat up before it gets cold."
Danny looked down at the plate Kurt placed in front of him and sighed happily. He loved Kurt's pasta with home-made tomato sauce and a lot of cheese, just exactly how Kurt had done it for him this time. He grabbed his fork and raised it over his plate, ready to eat his meal. He was so hungry...
"You should hurry" Kurt said. "They’ll be here for you soon."
"Who?" Danny asked in confusion.
Suddenly, the doorbell rang and Kurt turned towards the door.
"I think it's them" he said happily.
Danny frowned as the man left the kitchen and quickly pushed himself up from his chair to join Kurt in the hall. He arrived just as Kurt opened the door and Danny's heart skipped a beat when he recognize the tall, blond man.
"Hello, Danny" Ethan smiled at him as he stepped forward. "It's time to go, kid."
"No" Danny said, shaking his head. No, this couldn't be happening. He was home, he was safe…
"Come on, honey" Kurt said sweetly. "Don't make them wait too long."
Ethan took a step towards him and Danny hastily jumped back, raising his hands in front of him.
"Stay away from me!" he shouted.
"You have to go with them, you know" Kurt said gently.
No. Ethan might have done something to Kurt but Blaine must have been around, too. He surely wouldn't let Ethan take him. Danny just had to find him. He turned around and ran out of the room, opening one door after the other to find Blaine. He found him, sitting in his study, working on his computer.
"Blaine!" he practically screamed as he ran to the man. "Blaine, you have to help me. He's here again and he wants to take me. Please, don't let him!"
Blaine finally tore his gaze away from the screen and sighed heavily.
"I told you so many times, Danny. Don't disturb me when I work" he said.
"Didn't you hear me? Ethan is here, in our home. You have to do something!" Danny said hysterically.
"Ah, here you are."
Danny gasped as Mick walked into the room. Blaine still didn't move from his seat. What the hell was going on with him and Kurt?
"Come on, kid" Mick said as he stepped to Danny and grabbed his arm. "It's time to go."
"No! Let me go!" Danny screamed as he tried to break free.
"You are just making this harder for yourself than necessary" Blaine said.
Danny was dragged out of the room and back to the hall where Ethan and Kurt were waiting for them. Mick stopped with him but Blaine stepped forward, pulled Kurt into his arms and kissed his forehead. Danny was speechless. Why didn't they do anything?
"Let's go, guys" Ethan said. He stepped to him and grabbed Danny's free arm to help Mick drag him out of the house.
"Kurt, help me!" Danny shouted. "You can't let them take me away. Please!"
"Why should I?" Kurt asked. "I'm not your father after all."
Danny's eyes widened. Sure, he had said that but Kurt couldn't be still mad at him for something that had happened a lifetime ago. He wasn't that type. He would never let anything happen to Danny.
"I'm getting tired of this, kid" Ethan said. "Let's go."
"No! Kurt, please, help me!" Danny shouted as he struggled in the men's grip. "Kurt! Kurt!"
Danny sat up in the bed, breathing heavily. He needed a whole minute to realize that it was just a nightmare. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes but it didn't work. Those horrible pictures came back haunting him, so he opened his eyes again and pulled up his knees to his chest. He was alone in the room where he had spent the previous three weeks or somewhat more. He had counted the days for a while but it had become pointless after two weeks. That was the day when he had realized that there was no hope for him. He had tried to stay strong and believe that Blaine would come for him but the days just passed by, one after the other, and nothing changed. He was still a prisoner, he spent most of his time locked up in this room with no one to talk to.
It wasn't like he hadn't tried to escape. Sometimes people came to his room to clean up or to bring him food. Danny had begged for them to get him out of here but none of them had listened. It had just made everything worse, because after those times, Ethan had visited him, sometimes alone, sometimes with Mick, and they had scared Danny to death. After about a week, Ethan had had a serious talk with Danny where he had offered him two options: he could live, if he gave up on his escape plans or die if he didn't. Danny believed him when the man had told him that he would kill the boy without trouble. So he had given up and just let things happen to him.
Staying in this house was horrible. He didn't have anyone to talk to, expect for Ethan who appeared in the worst moments, when Danny was deep in his depression, crying most of the times. When he was the most vulnerable and needed someone's comfort. Ethan used him for his own purposes, he knew. Danny wasn't a stupid boy but as much as he wanted to remain silent, talking to Ethan made him feel a little less awful. He always listened to him, he even pulled him into his arms once when Danny had been crying so hard that he couldn't stop. It wasn't okay, he knew that. He had made himself a promise not to talk to Ethan again, he had made that promise over and over again and then had failed so many times. He was so weak. Ethan had been right. Everyone could be broken and it looked like Danny broke pretty easily.
The sudden sharp pain in his stomach made him groan and he quickly put his arms around his torso, squeezing tightly. It wasn't the first time it happened, so he knew what to do to make it easier for himself. The pain would go away soon, he just had to go through it. He had been hungry and dizzy the first few days he had spent here. Although Ethan made sure he got something to eat, it was never enough and Danny couldn't be sure when the next meal would come. Sometimes he got food twice a day, sometimes he spent almost two without anything. At least he always had water… Not that it helped too much. He couldn't fill his empty stomach with it for long and it didn't make anything better. He was losing weight, a lot, he was constantly weak and tired, not to mention the sudden pain in his head and stomach that bothered him more and more as the days passed. Sometimes he wondered if he would die. He had no idea how long people could live without food. It had been only a few weeks for him but he already felt like he was getting close to that point. Although he didn't feel hunger anymore, the signs his body gave him told him that he was in trouble.
Danny sighed when the pain passed and he was able to breath again. He looked around again, noticing that his room was now filled with sunlight. It was morning again. Another day he had to spend away from home.
Just when he felt the familiar stinging sensation in his eyes and waited for the first teardrops to run down his cheeks, the door opened. He pushed himself up to the bedframe and pulled up his knees again as Ethan stepped into the room. Perfect timing, like always. Danny was wondering if he had a camera set up in his room. Probably yes. And he watched him all the time to know when was the best time to visit the boy.
"Good morning" Ethan said happily.
Danny looked away and inhaled deeply. He didn't want this man to be here.
"Nah, don't be like that" Ethan said. "I have a surprise for you."
"Surprise?" Danny asked quietly, afraid of what it could be.
"Sure" Ethan said. "Come on. We are having breakfast together today."
Danny considered saying no but he couldn't resist the food. He just realized how hungry he was out of sudden. He pushed himself up from the bed, and swaying on his feet, he made his way to the door.
"Let me help you" Ethan said gently as he put an arm around the boy. "Better, right?"
It was so wrong but it felt nice. Kurt had hugged him so many times at home, Danny missed that so much. He reminded himself that it wasn't Kurt but still… He couldn't make himself move away.
"This way" Ethan said as he guided the boy down the stairs and out of the house.
Danny looked up at the clear blue sky and took a deep breath. He was finally out of the house after weeks. The weather was beautiful and he couldn't make himself look away.
"I thought you would like to spend some time out here" Ethan said. "Come on. Let's have something to eat."
Danny followed him to the table set in the beautiful garden. He hadn't seen it when he had been brought here. It was so wrong. It was too beautiful for a place like this. It reminded him on his own home, the flowers Kurt had bought when they had moved in to that place the first time. Kurt had always taken care of those flowers on his own. He had said that it reminded him on his mother who had died long before Danny's birth.
"You okay?" Ethan asked.
"This place reminds me on Kurt" Danny said before he could stop himself. "We have similar roses. He says that they remind him on his mother."
Not anymore, Danny reminded himself. He was no longer at home and there was no guarantee that he would go home at all.
"I get that" Ethan said conversationally. "My mother created this place. She loved flowers."
"Is she dead?" Danny asked.
"Yeah" Ethan said. "She died when I was young."
"Kurt's mother died, too" Danny said. He closed his eyes and shook his head. No, he couldn't do this. This man was nothing like Kurt. He shouldn't feel bad for him because of his loss. He didn't deserve it.
"And yours, too" Ethan said. "I know. It must be hard."
"I don't remember them" Danny shrugged. "I grew up with Kurt. He's more like a parent for me."
"Do you miss him?" Ethan asked.
Danny didn't reply. They both knew that he missed Kurt so badly. And Blaine. He missed both of them. Only he missed Kurt more because he was closer to him.
"Eat something" Ethan said. "You must be hungry."
And he was. He hadn't had a chance to eat as much as he wanted to for a very long time, and now that Danny looked at the large amount of food in front of him, he felt like he could eat it all alone. He didn't know where to start. He grabbed his glass at first, drank his orange juice and then filled his plate with everything he could reach. He had been careful at first but he had learnt by now that he could trust Ethan. Well, at least with the food. He could have poisoned him but he seemingly didn't want to. He had plans for Danny, the boy knew that much. He only didn't know what kind of plans they were.
"Ah, I see you are hungry" Ethan smiled.
Danny simply ignored him. He could have pointed out that he had been starved since being brought here but he decided to keep his mouth shut. He wanted to eat and certainly didn't need to be punished for his big mouth. He just wanted a simple and peaceful day.
"Before you go back to your room" Ethan said when Danny finished eating. "...I think you should see this."
He stood up and walked to Danny. The boy watched him warily as he put a tablet down in front of him and turned it on. The boy leaned closer to the screen and gasped when he saw a picture of Kurt and Blaine as they made their way to a house, carrying shopping bags. Danny watched it in disbelief. He didn't know what to expect, how the men would act when he was still missing, but he believed that they were working on getting him back. He thought that they were looking for him.
"A beautiful Saturday afternoon" Ethan said. "You seem surprised."
Because he was. Danny watched the picture, trying to find a sign that Kurt and Blaine were upset. They seemed tired but that was all. He could even see the small smile on Blaine's face. It didn't seem right. He was still here, waiting for them. How could they forget about him?
"I…" Danny didn't know what to say. He just wanted to cry.
"You surely didn't expect them to wait for you forever" Ethan said as he put a hand on Danny's shoulder. "It's been weeks. They surely think that you are dead and they moved on."
"No…" Danny shook his head.
"No wonder" Ethan said. "It's a great opportunity for them. You were just a burden to them. Don't get me wrong, Kurt surely loved you but let's face it, you ruined the best years of his life. Now he can finally be free and live as he wants to. They are so happy together, don't you think?"
"I'm still here" Danny whispered.
"You surely didn't expect them to search for you forever" Ethan said. "Not after how you treated them. Especially Kurt. Poor man, he sacrificed his own happiness for you and what did he get in return? You really hurt him when you told him that he wasn't your father."
"I didn't mean to…"
"Of course not" Ethan smiled. "But you were right. They are not your parents after all. Look how easily they got over your disappearance. As if you never mattered. You surely knew that deep inside when you said those things."
He was just messing with him again. Danny pressed his hands to his ears and pulled away from the man. He hated Ethan. He was such a cruel man.
"I understand if you want to be alone" Ethan said. "You can return to your room."
Danny didn't hesitate. He jumped up from his seat and ran to the door, knowing that Ethan had a few of his men following him. He wasn't surprised when he found Mick standing at his door. He didn't care this time, he didn't even look at the man as he stepped inside. He waited until the door was closed behind him and then walked to the bed, sat down, buried his face into the pillow and started crying. He was surprised that he still had tears. He had been crying so often lately, it was a wonder that he had any tears left. He tightened his hands on the pillow and pressed his face into it. He just wanted to die. He didn't want to feel the pain anymore.
~ o ~
Kurt had enough. He was tired of people looking out for him and telling him what he should do. He knew very well what he wanted to do. He wanted to go out there and search for his son, even if it meant going through every single building of the states all alone. He was tired of waiting. It had been more than three weeks and Blaine still couldn't find Danny. It was tearing them apart. Kurt tried to be nice but he just couldn't. Blaine was so calm, too calm for a situation like this. He should have felt like Kurt. He should have felt awful for losing Danny and he should have done everything in his power to find the boy. Sometimes Kurt wondered if Blaine cared about Danny as much as he said. Kurt had thought that Blaine loved Danny like his own son but sometimes it felt like Blaine forgot about the boy easily. As if Danny didn't mean anything to him. Kurt tried to push those horrible thoughts to the back of his mind and not pay attention to them at all but it was so hard. He felt like he was all alone in this and no one understood him.
He shut everyone out again. Having both Blaine and his father around was too much, they didn't give him a single minute of peace, so Kurt, rather rudely, sent his father home, telling him that he would let him know if they found anything. Now he only had to keep Blaine away.
"Kurt, can we talk for a second?" Blaine asked hesitantly as he stepped into Danny's room, the place where Kurt usually spent his days.
"Sure" Kurt said quietly from where he was lying in Danny's bed, holding the boy's pillow close to his chest.
"I… I have to leave for a few days" Blaine said.
Kurt sat up immediately, waiting for Blaine to continue. Did it mean that they found something?
"We have a concert, you know" Blaine continued. "Puck asked me if I could go with them since the guy who took my place didn't really work as they expected and…"
"You want to go to work?" Kurt asked quietly. It seemed so wrong. Why would Blaine do that? Danny was still missing...
"We have to move on" Blaine said. "I-I don't say we’ll stop searching for them…"
"You gave up" Kurt said.
"No, I didn't" Blaine said as he stepped closer to his fiancé. "My men are still searching for him. I have plenty of people out there, trying to find them…"
"Your men" Kurt said, shaking his head. "But not you."
"What is that supposed to mean?" Blaine asked.
"Nothing" Kurt muttered.
"Kurt, we already talked about this. I'm not giving up. I’ll never do that. But we can't stay home and wait for him to return forever. We have to continue living, we have a life, a job to do, we…"
"Honestly, Blaine, I don't care if I’ll be fired. It doesn't matter at all" Kurt said. He had gotten a few weeks of break due to his personal issues but that break was almost over. He didn't care, though. Danny was more important. At least for him.
"Honey, you have to move out" Blaine said. "You are just making it harder for yourself."
"And what should I do?" Kurt shouted. "Go back to my life and act like Danny didn't even exist? How can you ask me to do that?"
"I'm not saying you…"
"Do me a favor, Blaine, and leave me the hell alone" Kurt said.
He returned to his previous place on the bed and closed his eyes. He didn't want to talk to Blaine anymore. Blaine sighed as he watched his fiancé. He had no idea what he should do. He knew that he had to stay strong for both of them since Kurt clearly couldn't do that, but it was so hard. He wanted to join Kurt in that bed and cry with him. He felt awful because he knew that he had caused Kurt's pain and Danny was going through his own hell as well, only because of him. But he couldn't give up. That was what Ethan wanted and he couldn't let that happen.
"Tell me if you need anything" Blaine said quietly as he left the room. He had to figure out how to find Ethan because if he didn't bring Danny home soon, he would lose his family.
Here is the new chapter. Enjoy!
Blaine had no idea what to do with Kurt. Things became more and more complicated between them and he just didn't know how to make everything better. Kurt didn't talk to him at all, he stayed in Danny's room almost all the time and only left when Blaine was out of the house or believed that he was asleep. He was avoiding Blaine. It hurt so much. Blaine knew that Kurt was hurt, that he thought that Blaine didn't care but he had no idea what to do or say to prove Kurt that he was wrong. He cared about his family, a lot, he was worried about Danny just as Kurt if not more, but he couldn't do anything more. He talked to his men every single day, he read the reports, tried to find new ways to trace Ethan, but it didn't work. It seemed like Ethan disappeared from the world with Danny and they had no chance to find him.
He asked his friends to help him, hoping that Kurt would listen to them. He was angry with Blaine after all, maybe a talk with the girls or the Warblers would help. They called Kurt, all of them, asking him to meet them, but Kurt said no every single time. Blaine was back to nothing again and he was getting desperate. He couldn't lose Kurt as well. He barely survived losing Danny, he couldn't do it again.
He pressed his eyes closed, shaking his head. He couldn't give up hope. Danny was still out there, waiting for them. They would find him and bring him back home. It was just the matter of time. He had done it before, when he had lost his family the first time so many years ago. When everything had seemed hopeless, when he had watched Kurt fall apart, when he had had to face the monster who had held his family captive, who had almost killed his son. But he had saved them. He could do it again. Ethan wasn't different than any other criminal he had faced in the past. He had to fight off his fear and face him. He knew he could do it, for his family. Because he still believed that not everything was lost.
He took a deep breath, grabbed his bag from the bed and walked to Danny's door. It was open and he could see Kurt lying in the boy's bed, just like every other time he searched for him. Blaine sighed heavily. He so hated this. He hoped that his short trip and some fresh air would help him find another way to Ethan because he wasn't sure if he could do this any longer. Kurt certainly couldn't. He was so deep in depression that Blaine was worried that there was no way for him back from that point. He had to do something, fast.
"I'm leaving" Blaine said quietly. No answer. "I’ll be back in two days but if you need me, just call me. I’ll come back in no time."
Kurt didn't even make a move. Blaine sighed heavily and decided to leave since he was pretty sure that he wouldn't get any answer from Kurt. Not until he had new information about Danny. He turned around and walked down the stairs, hoping more than ever that he would get his family back soon. And then he would face Ethan on his own and make sure he paid for the pain he caused for this family.
~ o ~
It was almost evening but Danny hadn't left the bed since that morning. Just like the previous day, he stayed in bed, not even bothering to change clothes or have anything to eat, although Ethan had sent him more food than before. It didn't matter anymore. Nothing mattered. His life was over anyway, he could just lie here and wait for death. Nobody cared about him anymore, so there was no reason to wait to be saved. Nobody would come for him. Kurt and Blaine moved on, they forgot about him, they wouldn't do anything to get him back. And Danny had nobody else.
He couldn't believe it was happening. He had trusted both Kurt and Blaine, he had thought that he meant something for them, that they loved him… Apparently, it seemed like he had been wrong. It had only taken them a few weeks and they had returned to normal. How was it possible? They had spent the past nine years together as a family. They had always said that they loved Danny like their own child. Could they give up on him so easily because of a few stupid words?
Danny didn't really believe that. He knew Kurt. Kurt loved him and a fight wouldn't change that. Kurt had raised him after all, they were like father and son… No, he couldn't accept what Ethan had said to him. He had to believe that it was just another trick and get himself back together before it was too late. It was what the man wanted, right? To break him. He had forgotten about it because the previous few weeks had been so confusing, but he had been there the whole time. He had heard everything, so he knew exactly what Ethan to do with him and his family. He couldn't let it happen.
It didn't mean he felt any better. He sat up on his bed but didn't feel like he should do anything else. It was already late and he should probably go to sleep. If he was lucky, he would dream about his home again. Not like the last time, though. It had been horrible. But sometimes he had nice dreams where he was home with his family and everything was normal again.
Danny sighed heavily and pressed his palms to his face. He didn't want to cry again. He had cried too much already, it just made him weaker and more tired. He had to find hope again, so he could get some strength for the remaining days he spent here. Because he would get out of here. He had to believe in that.
Suddenly, the door opened and Ethan walked in so quickly that it made Danny jump. The man stopped in front of the boy, smiling at him. Danny couldn't stop shaking as he watched him.
"I might have been a little insensitive the other day" Ethan said. "You are clearly upset. I should have understood how much you miss your family."
It was another trick. Danny knew that he had to be careful.
"Look, I don't want to hurt you" Ethan continued. "This isn't about you. Or Kurt. I only want Blaine. That's why I'm offering you a way out."
He reached into his pocket and pulled out his cell phone. To Danny's surprise, he raised it in front of the boy.
"Call Kurt" Ethan said.
"What?" Danny asked in confusion. Something wasn't right here.
"It's not a trick" Ethan said. "Go ahead. Call him. But only Kurt."
Danny took the phone into his shaking hands and stared down at it. He had a chance to call Kurt. He could talk to him, let him know that he was still alive. God, he had so much he wanted to tell Kurt right now. But what if it was a trick? He glanced at the man beside him who smiled at him encouragingly. Danny unlocked the phone and dialed Kurt's number. He waited for Ethan to stop him before he pressed the call button but the man didn't do anything like that. So Danny pressed the phone to his ear as he waited for Kurt to pick up.
~ o ~
It was Saturday night and Kurt was all alone. Blaine had left earlier that day to join the band for their concert and he wouldn't be back until the next day. Although Kurt missed having Blaine around, the house felt so quiet and large without his family with him, he still didn't call Blaine. Maybe his fiancé was right. Maybe they had to leave the house before they could go crazy. Because Kurt felt like he was close to reaching that point. He felt so hopeless and alone and it became worse with every passed day.
Suddenly, his phone rang. He pushed himself up from Danny's bed and glanced at the screen. Unknown number. It was strange. Who called him so late?
"Kurt Hummel" he said with a heavy sigh as he answered his phone.
Kurt's heart skipped a beat. He recognized the voice immediately. Although it was weak and he could barely hear him, he knew who it was.
"Danny" Kurt choked out and pressed a shaking hand to his lips. After weeks of silence and fear, he could hear Danny's voice again. He was alive.
"Kurt" Danny cried on the other end of the line.
"Danny, where are you?" Kurt asked suddenly. He had so many questions. "Are you alright? Did they hurt you?"
"I'm fine" Danny answered.
"Danny, you have to tell me everything about the place where they keep you" Kurt said. He didn't know how long this call would last, he had to find out as more as he could. "What does it look like? Do you know where it is?"
"I'm still here" Danny cried as if he didn't hear Kurt at all. "Please, don't give up on me. I'm still alive."
"I’ll find you, honey" Kurt said. "Please, Danny, try to focus on my voice. This is important."
"I-I'm so sorry" Danny said. "I have to tell you this because if I don't see you again, you… You still have to know that I'm sorry. I didn't mean to hurt you, Kurt. I'm so sorry for what I told you that night."
"It's okay, honey. I'm not angry with you" Kurt said gently.
"I didn't mean to say those things" Danny said. "I wish I could take it back. I wish I could take back everything I did. You were right all along. I should have listened to you."
"Danny, it's okay" Kurt said. "Look, we’ll discuss everything once you come home but first I need to know where…"
He heard Danny's scream and Kurt felt like he was going to be sick. He had to know what was going on. He had to know that Danny was safe. Suddenly, he heard another voice. It was certainly not Danny. This voice was a lot deeper, a lot calmer. It was an adult.
"Now you know that he is fine" the man said. It had to be the man Blaine had been talking about. Ethan.
"Where is my son?" Kurt asked.
"Your son" Ethan repeated slowly. "It that the right term? I mean, we both know that you have nothing to do with him biologically…"
"Where is Danny?" Kurt asked hysterically.
"Calm down, I took care of him" Ethan said.
"You kidnapped him" Kurt said.
"But he's still alive. And you can get him back" Ethan said. "Look, Kurt. This game is getting boring for both of us. Danny is not who I want and you know that. So I have an offer for you."
"What do you want?" Kurt asked carefully.
"The question is, what are you willing to give up for him?" Ethan asked back.
"Anything" Kurt said without hesitation.
"I thought so" Ethan laughed. "In that case, I think we might come to an agreement."
Kurt closed his eyes as he listened to the other man. As much as it hurt, he didn't have a choice. He was the only one who could save Danny and he would do that, even if it meant sacrificing his own happiness. Danny was his son and he was the most important.
~ o ~
Blaine was surprised when he got home the next day and found Kurt, sitting on the couch in the living room. He was happy to see him there at first but then he saw the look on Kurt's face and it changed everything. Something was wrong.
"What's going on?" Blaine asked.
"I think you should sit down" Kurt said quietly.
Blaine dropped his bag and joined Kurt on the couch. That was when he noticed that Kurt wasn't wearing his engagement ring anymore. It was lying on the coffee table in front of them.
"What is that supposed to mean?" Blaine asked.
"I… I have been thinking about the two of us for a long time" Kurt started. "Since Danny disappeared, it changed a lot of things. It opened my eyes and let me see things differently."
"What are you talking about?" Blaine asked desperately. This couldn't be happening. He couldn't lose everything…
"Blaine, these years we spent together were great but… The last few weeks showed that we are too different. This isn't going to work" Kurt said. "I think we should end it now when we still have a chance to be friends. I don't want us to completely hate each other."
"Is that how you feel about me?" Blaine asked, close to tears. "I thought… I-I thought that you didn't blame me for what happened to Danny…"
It felt like his heart was torn out of his chest. It hurt so much that Blaine could barely breath. Kurt reached out towards him and Blaine thought that he would pull him into his arms and say that it was just a cruel joke but Kurt pulled back his hand in the end and grabbed the ring from the table.
"This is yours" he said quietly.
"I already made my decision" Kurt said. "I'm sorry, Blaine, but I can't do this anymore. It's not good for any of us. We can't pretend like everything is fine when we both know that it isn't. I can't look into your eyes like before and I can't act like we are fine. Not anymore."
"So this is final?" Blaine asked.
"Yes" Kurt nodded. "I… We should discuss who stays here and who moves out. Although I would like to stay if that's okay with you. If Danny comes home…"
"Of course" Blaine whispered.
"I'm sorry it has to end like this" Kurt said quietly.
Blaine was barely able to keep himself together. He had to get out of here. He had to get away because he didn't want Kurt to see as he fell apart. He pushed himself up from the couch and grabbed his bag he left at the door and then rushed out of the house without a word. Kurt looked after him until he heard Blaine close the door. But once it was safe, he broke down himself. Lying to Blaine like this was certainly the hardest thing he had done in his life. He hated himself for doing so because he didn't want to lose Blaine at all but he didn't have a choice. It was the only way to get Danny back. He had to do it.
Kurt leaned back on the couch and grabbed his phone from his pocket as he let out loud, heartbroken sobs. It hurt so much… But it was worth it. If it meant that Ethan would let Danny go, it was worth it.
~ o ~
Danny was pulled out of his sleep once again as Ethan and Mick came into his room the next night. He was confused as he pushed himself up into a sitting position and looked at the two men. Something wasn't right here. What were they doing here?
"Get up, kid" Mick said.
Danny looked at him and then at Ethan. That was when he realized that Ethan was holding something in his hand. A syringe. Danny gasped and quickly pushed himself away from Mick before the man could reach him, horrible thoughts running down in his mind. First he had gotten real meals, than he had had a chance to talk to Kurt… It could only mean one thing. His life was over. Ethan got bored of his games and he decided to kill him.
"No" Danny shook his head as he backed away from the man.
"Don't make this hard for yourself" Mick said. "Come here."
Danny was shaking badly as Mick slowly approached him. He couldn't give up without fight, though, not after hearing Kurt's voice again. He had to fight to go home.
As Mick reached him, Danny raised his arms in front of himself, remembering what he had learnt from Blaine. He knew how to fight against these guys and if he was clever enough, he could win.
"You are an idiot" Mick said as Danny kicked him, not as hard as he wanted to, thanks to his weak condition.
As Danny surged forward again and tried to hit the man, Mick grabbed the boy's wrist and twisted his arm behind his back as he pushed Danny to the wall. Danny gasped as the grip on his arm grew impossibly tight and in the next horrible second, Mick twisted his arm again. Danny heard a soft crack and right after that, pain shot through his whole lower arm. Pain that was too much to bear. The boy threw back his head and screamed, struggling to break free, but it only made things worse.
"Let him go, Mick" Ethan said.
Danny was released in the next second and he collapsed immediately. Ethan shook his head as he walked to the boy who was seemingly close to losing consciousness, unable to bear the pain. He leaned to the wall, holding his injured arm tightly, barely able to breath. Unfortunately, Ethan had no time to wait for him to pass out.
"You had to break his arm, right?" Ethan asked as he stepped behind Danny, grabbed his hair, pulled back his head and pressed the syringe to his neck before Danny could protest. In the next moment, the boy went completely still.
"He started it" Mick shrugged, seemingly not too concerned about Danny's well-being.
"It doesn't matter anyway. He’ll be home soon and he has his daddy to worry about him" Ethan said. "Take him to the car. I’ll be there soon."
"Alright" Mick nodded. He picked up the unconscious boy from the ground and brought him to the door. Ethan shook his head again as he watched him leave. He was surprised that Danny had managed to get away from such things for so long. Mick clearly couldn't stand the kid. But at least it wouldn't be his problem after this night. Kurt was a good boy, he did exactly as he was told. It was time to give him a reward.
~ o ~
Kurt was certainly crazy for coming here all alone. Ethan had texted him where and when to meet him. It happened to be a dark and deserted area, a place where no one could see them, where usually horrible things happened… Kurt had a bad feeling that this wouldn't end well. This could be a trick, that man could take him as well, or kill both him and Danny. And no one would find until the next morning, until Ethan was long gone again. He still didn't move from his place. As much as he hated thinking about this, he had to trust Ethan. That was the only way to get Danny back.
A black van entered the alley and Kurt tensed. It had to be them. Just a few more seconds and he would see Danny again. What it would be like, he had no idea. Did he look differently? And Danny? Was he hurt? He had said that he had been fine but Kurt wanted to see it with his own eyes.
The van stopped and a tall, blond man stepped out of it, followed by another one. Kurt recognized that man from the pictures he had seen before. He gulped nervously. Both men were tall, even taller than him and seemed so strong. He had no chance against them.
"Where is my son?" Kurt asked shakily.
"Did you do as I told you?" Ethan asked.
"I did" Kurt said. "But I guess you already know that."
"I keep watching you, yes" Ethan nodded.
"Then you know exactly what happened. Now I want to see my son" Kurt said.
"Mick" Ethan said as he turned to the other man.
Kurt watched as the man nodded, walked to the side door of the van and opened it. He reached forward and Kurt heard a soft, familiar moan. His heart stopped for a moment as the man dragged Danny out of the van and pulled him up to his feet. Danny looked horrible. He was nothing like his normal self. He had lost a lot of weight, he had small bruises on his arms and his right arm was swollen and hanging by his side in an unnatural angle. He was lying limply in the man's arms but at least he seemed to be awake. Kurt started running towards him immediately, only to be caught by Ethan.
"I did as you told me!" Kurt said desperately. "Let me go to him."
"Just to make things clear before we go on our separate ways" Ethan said as he leaned close to Kurt. "I will keep an eye on you. If you try anything, if you tell anyone about our agreement or try to get help, I will come back and take your son again. Believe me, you won't have another chance. I won't let you see him ever again. Do you understand?"
"Yes" Kurt whispered.
"Let him go, Mick" Ethan said as he released Kurt and turned to his man.
Mick pushed Danny forward but Kurt was already there to catch him. He pulled Danny into his arms as he fell to his knees, still holding his son.
"Kurt" Danny cried quietly.
"It's gonna be okay, honey" Kurt said, crying with his son. "I'm here and I won't let anything happen to you again."
"Kurt" Danny said again as he tightened his uninjured arm around Kurt. Kurt could barely feel it. Danny was so weak, seemingly not able to move on his own.
Kurt glanced down at Danny's other arm and gasped. It was broken, he could tell from one glance. Those monsters had broken Danny's arm. Kurt looked up at Ethan, his eyes full of anger. He wanted to hurt that man so badly for what he did to Danny. He could barely keep himself back from doing something stupid.
"It feels awful, right?" Ethan asked. "You want to hurt me so badly but you know that you can't do anything. It must be horrible."
"Leave us alone" Kurt hissed.
"As you wish" Ethan said mockingly and bowed. "It was fun, boys."
Kurt really wanted to punch him. He knew that it would be a bad idea, so he turned back to Danny and tightened his arms around the boy. He glanced up again a few seconds later, afraid that Ethan might change his mind and kill them. It didn't happen, though. The man climbed back into his seat with the other man and they soon left the alley. Kurt kept looking after them until they disappeared from his sight and only then relaxed a bit. They were gone. And Danny was finally back, safely in his arms. Although the boy was clearly hurt and he had to take him to the hospital, things would get better from now on. Or so Kurt made himself believe. He took a deep breath and forced out a small smile as he turned back to Danny. He needed him strong and calm. Kurt couldn't let him see how he truly felt.
"It's okay, honey" he whispered. "I know it hurts but I’ll make it better. Okay?"
"Kurt" Danny muttered again. This time he didn't even open his eyes. He buried his face into Kurt's shirt and inhaled deeply.
Kurt sighed heavily as he tightened his arms around the boy. Danny was in no condition to understand his words. Maybe it was the best. He wouldn't remember this night, so it was easier for Kurt to keep his horrible secret. Even if it broke his heart.
Here is the new chapter, I hope you like it. I know it's sad but hey, it's Klaine, things might change... With time.
I'm planning to write a fluffy one-shot for Christmas to make up for all the cliffhangers, drama, etc. If I survive this month, I promise I will.:)
Kurt tried to shut out the annoying beeping sound coming from somewhere around him. He hated that sound. It brought back too many horrible memories and it made him more worried about his son. Danny was sleeping peacefully beside him. He had been through a long surgery and dozens of tests before being brought to this room and left alone with Kurt. Although the doctor had reassured Kurt that it was just the normal process, the heart monitor's annoying sound didn't give him a second of peace. He couldn't stop listening to it and it drove him crazy. Was it fast enough? What if Danny's heart was beating too slowly? What if something happened to him and Kurt couldn't call for help in time?
He sighed and tightened his grip on Danny's hand. He had to remind himself that Danny's life wasn't in danger. Well, not until he was here in the hospital. His injuries would heal with time and he would return home soon. But what would happen after that? Kurt had no idea.
He wasn't stupid enough to believe that Ethan wouldn't try to hurt them again. He couldn't trust that man, not even if he had promised Kurt to leave him and Danny alone if he broke up with Blaine. He was evil. He had broken Danny's arm, he had starved him, he had kept him captive for weeks, seemingly under horrible circumstances. Yes, Kurt was pretty sure that it wasn't over. But what could he do?
Turning to Blaine was his first thought but he shook his head and tried to get the idea out of his head. Blaine couldn't protect them, not this time. That guy was nothing like the criminals they had dealed with before. Blaine had tried to get Danny back from him once and he had failed. Although Kurt had lied about blaming Blaine for what had happened to Danny, he was scared that it would happen again if he asked for help. No. He was all alone in this. He had to protect his son on his own. He only wasn't sure if he could do it all alone.
He reached out and stroked Danny's pale cheek. His son must have gone through hell in the past weeks. It was all their fault. It was mostly his fault. He should have protected Danny. He should have done something the moment he had seen that something was wrong. He should have kept Danny home, away from the monsters waiting for them outside of their home. Danny was too young to understand how dangerous the world could be. He should have prepared him better, then Danny would have stayed home that night and things wouldn't have spiraled out of control.
But it was too late to change that. All he could do was being more careful from now on. He couldn't let Danny get hurt ever again. He would be strong enough to keep him safe. He would keep himself to the deal and he would get help to protect their home. Danny wouldn't be able to leave the house anytime soon anyway, he only had to get them bodyguards and never let his guard down. They would be fine. That man would leave them alone eventually, once he realized that Kurt and Danny wouldn't lead him to Blaine anymore. It would be hard for sure. Danny would hate him for destroying their family, but he would accept it sooner or later. He didn't have another choice. It was final, even if Kurt wasn't sure if he would heal from his heartbreak. Saying goodbye to Blaine was certainly the hardest thing he had done in his life but his child was the most important. He was more important than his own happiness. Kurt had failed him once but he would never do that again.
Suddenly, the door swang open and Kurt jumped in his seat as Blaine stormed inside, his eyes wide, breathing heavily. He stopped for a moment, his eyes landing on Danny's still form before turning to Kurt desperately.
"He is fine" Kurt said quietly.
"What the hell, Kurt?" Blaine said as he stepped closer, taking deep breaths to calm down a bit. "Nick said that you texted him. Why didn't you call me?"
"I didn't think you wanted to see us" Kurt said, looking away. He wasn't sure if he could look into Blaine's eyes and lie to him.
"You didn't think that I wanted to see Danny? That I was worried about him?" Blaine asked in disbelief.
"We broke up" Kurt replied.
"And you thought that I would turn away from you just because of that?" Blaine asked, shaking his head. "I thought you knew me."
Kurt sighed sadly. Blaine was right, of course. He loved Danny, the fact that they were no longer together wouldn't change that.
"Look, Blaine, it's been a really long day. Excuse me if I forgot to call you when my son was in the surgery and I was worried sick about him" Kurt said in frustration. It wasn't supposed to happen like this. They should have supported each other in such a hard time. Blaine would surely do that for him if Kurt asked him but he couldn't do that. Ethan had made it clear that he would watch them. He couldn't let him hurt his child again.
"I know" Blaine said gently. "I just… We are family."
"Not anymore" Kurt said. "I think you should leave."
"What?" Blaine shouted with wide eyes.
Danny stirred and muttered something incoherently. Kurt quickly stood up and whispered calmingly into his ear until Danny went back to sleep. Then he turned to Blaine angrily.
"He has to rest. Be quiet" he said.
Blaine shut his eyes for a second and took a deep breath. Kurt was right, he had to calm down. It didn't mean that he would do as Kurt told him. No. He cared about Danny and wouldn't let Kurt send him away so easily. He walked to the other side of the bed and sat down across Kurt, taking Danny's injured hand.
"What are you doing?" Kurt asked.
"I'm staying" Blaine said. "I don't care what you think about me. I don't care if you are angry with me, you can't keep me away from him. That's not what Danny wants. He needs me and I'm not going anywhere."
"Blaine…" Kurt sighed tiredly.
"No" Blaine said determinedly. "I'm staying."
Kurt bit his lip but said nothing. What could he say? Blaine was right. Danny would wake up soon and he would certainly need both of them. He had no idea what his son had gone through in the previous few weeks but he was probably confused and scared. He needed his family, both of them, to help him recover.
They were silent for a long time. They mostly just watched Danny, sometimes they glanced at each other. Blaine held Danny's injured hand carefully, afraid of hurting him. Kurt just tried to stay calm. It wasn't like he got back together with Blaine. They were still friends and they had a child together. Ethan surely didn't want him to do anything suspicious, so having Blaine around shouldn't cause any trouble for them. It wasn't in the deal after all. He had had to break up with Blaine but that was all. Ethan hadn't told him that he couldn't even see the man ever again.
"What did the doctors say?" Blaine asked.
"He's a little dehydrated and undernourished" Kurt started, repeating what the doctor had told him. "He was drugged but it didn't do any damage. He has to rest a lot and eat healthily but he'll be fine."
Blaine looked at Danny's injured right arm. It didn't look fine at all.
"It's broken" Kurt said. "The surgery was successful, though. It should heal completely with time."
"How?" Blaine asked quietly.
"I don't know what…"
"How did you get him back?" Blaine asked.
Kurt was prepared for the question. The police had already talked to him and he had had a lot of time to come up with the best explanation while waiting at home for Ethan's call. He had repeated it in his head so many times that he almost believed it himself.
"I heard noises coming from outside" he said. "I went to the door to see what it was when I saw Danny. He was lying on the driveway."
"Are you trying to tell me that Ethan just let him go? He didn't contact you, he didn't…"
"Maybe he just didn't need him anymore since we broke up" Kurt cut in. "He must have found out that we are no longer together and he can't get to you through Danny."
He held his breath for a long moment as Blaine watched him. Kurt started panicking. Blaine was clever, he surely knew that Kurt was lying… What would he do then? He couldn't keep Blaine away from them, he would try to protect them and then Ethan would come back and take Danny from him again...
"You might be right" Blaine said in the end. "That's what he wanted after all. He took everything away from me, so he doesn't need Danny anymore."
"That's the only explanation" Kurt said.
"Right" Blaine nodded.
It was dark outside when Blaine could finally convince Kurt to go home, have a shower and something to eat. The man hadn't left his place at Danny's bed for almost an entire day and Blaine could see how exhausted he was. Blaine was worried about him. It was torture seeing Danny like this, he didn't want Kurt to hurt himself.
So Kurt finally left, making Blaine promise to call him immediately if Danny woke up.
Blaine walked to the other side of the bed and took Danny's uninjured hand. The boy was still asleep, although he would wake up soon if he could believe the doctor. He hoped it would happen soon. It was horrible just sitting beside him, unable to do anything. Blaine's eyes landed on Danny's face. He was so pale and had dark circles under his eyes. He had been starved, that was sure, and he must have gone through hell while being with Ethan. Blaine didn't want to think about what Danny had been through. He knew Ethan and how he handled people. It was a miracle Danny hadn't gotten more injuries.
He sighed and reached out to brush a lock of hair out of Danny's eye. He shouldn't have let this happen. He should have kept his family safe, he should have taken the threats more seriously when he had had a choice. Honestly, he had no idea how he could have let this happen. His family was the most important in his life, he had always protected them so far, how could he fail this time?
He had thought that getting Danny back would help his guilt but it didn't change anything. He wasn't closer to catching Ethan at all and he had lost everything that was important in his life. He was all alone now… Ethan had been right. Killing him would have been so easy. Blaine suffered a lot more now that he had nothing. Even if both Kurt and Danny were alive, they weren't a family anymore. Ethan had taken everything away from him and he wasn't sure if he would survive the pain.
A small voice in his head told him that it wasn't real, that he shouldn't believe Kurt. He wanted to believe that voice but he wasn't sure if it was real or he just made up things in his mind. He had tried to find out if Kurt told him the truth about how he felt but either he lied too well or… Or it was really over.
There was only one person who could help him find out the truth. Danny. Blaine knew that even if Kurt wouldn't talk to him ever again, Danny would help him with this. Once he woke up. No, once he was ready. Blaine had to remind himself that Danny's well-being was the most important now. Even if it killed him, he had to wait until the boy was ready to ask him about what had happened. But then… Then he would find Ethan and make sure he paid for all the pain he caused for Blaine's family.
Danny moaned quietly and slightly turned his head. Blaine stood up immediately and squeezed the boy's hand. He forced out a small smile when Danny opened his eyes. He had to see that he wasn't alone, even if he was confused because he was for sure, that he had his family and they wouldn't let him down this time.
"Blaine?" Danny whispered.
"Hey" Blaine said gently. "How are you feeling?"
"Thirsty" Danny said.
Oh, of course. The drugs. Blaine reached for the cup on the table they had prepared for Danny and leaned down to help the boy. Danny was too weak to sit up on his own but with Blaine's help he managed to get some water. Then he fell back onto the pillow and closer his eyes.
"Are you in pain?" Blaine asked in worry. "I should call the doctor…"
"You are here" Danny whispered.
"I am" Blaine nodded as he took his seat beside the boy again. "I'm here and I'm not going anywhere."
Danny muttered something Blaine couldn't understand but then he went back to sleep almost immediately. Blaine sighed as he watched him. He had to make himself believe that things would get better soon. Even if it was so hard.
~ o ~
Kurt was glad that he was the only one beside Danny when he woke up the next time, his mind a lot clearer, seemingly recognizing him for the first blink. Danny smiled weakly as he looked at him, his eyes filling with relief.
"You are home, honey" Kurt said.
"What happened?" Danny asked.
Kurt took a deep breath and glanced at the door. He didn't have much time. He had to find out how much Danny remembered, although he knew very well how wrong it was. Danny had to rest. He shouldn't have been bothered with this.
"How much do you remember?" Kurt asked.
Danny closed his eyes for a second, probably trying to get his memories back. He frowned when he opened his eyes again, slightly shaking his head.
"I-I don't… I don't remember" he said.
"What's your last memory?" Kurt asked. He needed to know.
"I was in that house…" Danny whispered, turning his head away.
"No. No, honey, look at me. Try to remember. This is important" Kurt said.
Danny turned his head back to look at him, seemingly still confused.
"How did I get back?" he asked.
Kurt tried hard to hide how relieved he was. So Danny didn't remember much of that night, maybe nothing at all. It was good actually. It was easier for Kurt to keep himself to his lies if Danny didn't remember the truth.
"I'm not sure" Kurt said. "I found you in front of our house. They must have dumped you there."
Danny blinked a few times before nodding.
"Yeah. That must be it" he said.
"It's okay, honey. Just a few more days and I can bring you home" Kurt reassured him.
Danny frowned as he looked down and his eyes landed on his bandaged arm. He tried to move it but hissed as pain shot through his arm.
"Stay still, okay?" Kurt said hastily. "It's broken. You shouldn't move it at all."
"It hurts" Danny moaned.
"I know, I know" Kurt said. "I'll get the doctor, okay? Just don't move."
"How did I break my arm? I don't remember" Danny muttered.
"It's okay, honey" Kurt said reassuringly. "Stay here. I'll get you something to ease the pain."
"Okay" Danny said quietly.
Kurt walked out of the room and leaned against the wall when he was safely out of Danny's sight, sighing heavily. Damn, it was so hard to lie to the people he loved the most. They didn't deserve this. But Kurt didn't have another choice.
~ o ~
To both men's relief, Danny got better soon. He didn't sleep so much anymore and he didn't seem so disoriented anymore. It didn't mean he could leave hospital, though. There were a few more tests waiting for him since the doctors were worried about his memory loss and wanted to keep him in the hospital a little longer. It became hard with the boy. He just wanted to go home, to his loved ones, to his old life. He couldn't stop repeating this anyone came to see him.
Luckily, Kurt and Blaine managed those days without fight. Probably because Danny still didn't know about the two of them and since he thought that Kurt wanted to tell him, Blaine stayed away when Kurt was around and only came to visit when he was gone. It also meant that he barely saw Danny awake and didn't have any time to talk to him, but at least he didn't have a chance to upset him either. He had to talk to Kurt because they couldn't do this forever but it seemed like Kurt avoided it. It was hard to talk to someone when they didn't give him a chance. But Blaine Anderson was a stubborn man if he wanted to and he would find a way.
It came the 4th day when his friends visited Danny. Although they all wanted to see the boy and Kurt was afraid that it would be too much for Danny, he decided that a few of them could visit him every day, only if Danny felt ready for that. It seemed like their visits were good for the boy who finally found something to spend his days with.
Kurt was standing in front of the room, waiting for Nick to talk to Danny briefly, when Blaine found him. He was about to talk to him but Jeff was faster. Blaine hadn't even seen his friend until he stopped beside Kurt and handed him a paper cup. Blaine stepped back immediately and hid behind the wall.
"Thanks" Kurt said.
"You look awful" Jeff said.
"It's been a few hard days for us" Kurt said quietly.
"I can tell" Jeff said. "Although you made them harder for yourself than necessary."
Blaine smirked. Yeah, Jeff always said the truth, even if the time wasn't right.
"What is that supposed to mean?" Kurt asked.
"I don't get it, Kurt" Jeff said. "You love Blaine. You went through everything together, he was there for you in the hardest times…"
"I don't want to discuss this with you" Kurt cut in.
"Maybe you should" Jeff said. "Look, I am your friend. I know both you and I can't not see how much you both suffer. Give him another chance. Please."
"I made a decision, Jeff. I know the reasons and Blaine understands them as well. It's over. Please, accept my choice" Kurt said.
"I can't do that" Jeff said.
"You have to because I won't change my mind" Kurt said in frustration. "Now if you excuse me, I have to go back to my son."
Blaine chose that moment to step out of his hiding. Kurt stopped for a moment when he saw him, something unreadable flashing in his eyes. He reached for the handle but Blaine stopped him before he could open the door.
"Can we talk for a second?" he asked.
"What do you want, Blaine?" Kurt asked tiredly.
"I just…" Blaine grabbed Kurt's arm and gently pulled away from the door. "Does Danny know about us?"
"Not yet" Kurt said. "I don't want to upset him."
"He needs to know, Kurt" Blaine said.
"I know. And I will tell him, once we get home" Kurt said.
"Shouldn't we tell him together?" Blaine asked.
"No. I can deal with this alone" Kurt said.
"If you want that…" Blaine sighed.
"Look, it's sweet that you still care about him, but Danny is my son. He's my responsibility" Kurt said.
"I think it's something we should deal with together" Blaine said.
"There's no we anymore, Blaine" Kurt said.
It hurt so much. Blaine hated hearing those words, they broke his heart over and over again.
"I… I wanted to ask you something else" he said hesitantly before Kurt could leave.
"Yeah?" Kurt asked as he turned back.
"I want to go back to the house tonight to grab a few things if it's okay with you" Blaine said.
"Sure" Kurt nodded.
And then, he was gone again. Blaine sighed and leaned to the wall, closing his eyes. Damn, it was so hard. Would it be better anytime soon? He wasn't sure.
"You okay?" Jeff asked quietly as he joined his friend.
"No" Blaine shook his head. "And I don't know if I'll ever be."
"You know, if you go back to the house alone, I think checking on the recordings would be a good idea" Jeff said. "Maybe you'll find something to help us catch that guy. I'm sure Kurt'll take you back if we get him out of the picture."
Jeff might have been right. Although Blaine couldn't be sure if Kurt forgave him if they caught Ethan, but the danger would be gone and maybe he had a chance to get the man he loved back.
"Good idea" he said as he reached out to put a hand on Jeff's shoulder. "Thank you."
"Anytime" Jeff smiled. "We are here for both of you."
~ o ~
A week after getting back to Kurt, Danny was finally able to leave the hospital. Although he was still weak, his arm still covered in thick bandages and he had to visit a therapist twice a week, Danny was more than ready to go home. He missed his home so badly and he couldn't wait to spend some time with his family. He had found it weird that Kurt and Blaine were never together in the same room, but he had thought that it was because they had to take care of a few things. Until the day of going home. Blaine didn't come with Kurt this time and his father seemed really sad for some reason. Danny was afraid that they had had a fight, that was why Blaine had stayed away. He hoped that it was nothing serious. He couldn't wait to be with them again, as a family.
He looked around nervously as they walked to the car. Being on the street again was overwhelming, the noises too loud, there were too many people around him… He took a step closer to Kurt, trying to hide how nervous he was.
"Is everything alright?" Kurt asked in concern.
"Yeah" Danny whispered.
"Let's go home, honey" Kurt said as he ushered the boy to the car.
They were silent on the way home. Danny felt so weird. Everything seemed so different. The sun was too bright, as were the colors. Even Kurt seemed different for some reason. Why was he feeling that way? Was something wrong with him? It had to be the long time he had spent away from his family. He hoped that this feeling would change, though. He wanted his life back.
Being home was nothing like Danny had imagined. He had thought that it would be great, after all the things he had gone through in the previous weeks, but he didn't feel happy at all as he stepped through the familiar door. He slowly walked into the living room and stopped immediately. The place he had last seen before being taken all those weeks ago. Where he had had that stupid fight with his family, where he had ruined everything...
"Are you hungry?" Kurt asked as he joined Danny, carrying his bag with the clothes they had brought back from the hospital.
Danny's eyes landed on the bag. He had loved those clothes ones but he couldn't even look at them now. He hadn't told Kurt how he felt about them, the man was already worried about him, it would make everything worse if Danny told him that he was practically scared of those clothes. They brought back too many bad memories.
"Are you alright?" Kurt asked.
"I just want to sleep" Danny said quietly.
"Of course" Kurt nodded.
They walked upstairs and stopped in front of Danny's room. Kurt watched the boy in concern as Danny stopped and didn't make any move to open the door. Danny didn't think it was strange. He was so used to not being allowed to touch the door, he was just waiting for Kurt to open it and tell him what he should do.
"Here" Kurt said as he opened the door in the end. "I left everything untouched. I cleaned up a bit but I didn't touch your things."
"Thank you" Danny said.
"What do you want to eat for lunch?" Kurt asked.
"I don't know" Danny said.
"You should eat something light and healthy. The doctor said that it could take some time until you could eat everything again" Kurt said.
"Okay" Danny nodded.
Kurt sighed heavily. He tried so hard to make Danny happy but he hadn't seen his son smile since getting him back. It was horrible seeing him like this.
"I can make a soup" he said hesitantly.
"Okay" Danny said again.
It was pointless. Maybe he should just give Danny time to get back to his normal life. A few more days and he would be fine, Kurt hoped. He had to be.
He turned to leave the room when Danny stopped him.
"Where is Blaine?" he asked.
"Uhm… excuse me…"
"Blaine" Danny said again. "Why isn't he home? I thought I could finally see him."
Kurt took a deep breath. He couldn't keep it secret anymore. Danny had to know about them, even if he knew that it would upset the boy.
"You should sit down" he said.
"Oh, my God!" Danny gasped. "He left you!"
"That's why he barely visited me in the hospital, right?" Danny asked, his breathing speeding up. "He left because of me."
"No, honey. Of course not!" Kurt said hastily. "Danny… Some things changed between me and Blaine while you were gone. We… I… My feelings changed about him."
"You broke up with him?" Danny asked with wide eyes.
"I did" Kurt said, looking away.
Danny started crying. He turned away from Kurt, so the man couldn't see him, but he could hear his quiet sobs.
"I know it's really bad for you now, but it doesn't have to change anything" Kurt said gently, trying to enlighten the mood. "You can still see him."
"What if he doesn't want to see me anymore?" Danny cried.
"He didn't avoid you because he doesn't want to see you anymore. It was because of me" Kurt explained. "I-I'm sure we can find a solution. You can spend some time at his place. Every second weekend or…"
"It's not the same" Danny cried. "God. I thought… I thought that things would be better now that I'm home… But everything is a lot worse."
Kurt didn't know what to say. Danny was in a very fragile state right now and he just did everything worse for him. The boy surely hated him… but he would understand one day. When they were safe again and Kurt could tell him the truth, that he just wanted to keep him out of harm's way.
~ o ~
It was late but Blaine Anderson was still working in his office. He had gone back to the house the previous night, he had gotten everything he needed… even a few more things, mostly photos of the three of them. He missed his family, a lot. He sighed as he looked at a photo on his desk. It was taken a few months earlier, on their last holiday, when everything had seemed so simple and beautiful. But it was all gone. And he had no idea how to get it back.
He forced himself to look away from the photo and back at the screen. As Jeff had told him, he had gotten the recordings of te security cameras around the house and he was getting through all of them. He was already so tired but he knew that he wouldn't be able to sleep on the uncomfortable couch in his office. He had to find himself a place to stay, at least until he and Kurt sorted things out. It could take some time, a little more now that Danny was back, because he was more important for both of them, but he hoped that Kurt would change his mind sooner or later. They were meant to be together. He knew they were. And he would find a way to gain Kurt's trust again.
He zoomed out a bit, though, and he almost missed an important detail. Almost. He was Blaine Anderson, head of the Warblers after all, things like this didn't go unnoticed by him. He realized that it was the recording from the day when Danny had been found. It was already dark outside, so he was waiting for the time when Ethan arrived on the screen with Danny. That never happened, though. Blaine checked the day on the recording again. It was the correct date. But why wasn't he there then?
Blaine was ready to get back to an earlier point of the night, believing that he had missed the important part, when something unexpected happened. Nobody approached the house. But Kurt left it. Blaine leaned closer as he watched the man walk out of the house, look around nervously, and then walk to his car. He could tell that Kurt was scared. His hands were shaking and he could barely open the door. He got into the car and disappeared from his sight. Blaine tried to find the time he got back but it never happened.
Ethan hadn't been at the house that night.
Kurt had left.
He had probably met Ethan somewhere else.
Blaine watched the recording over and over again. He tried to find out more from Kurt's behaviour, he tried to find out what he had done that night. He was dying to know what had happened but the most important question was...
"Why did you lie to me?" Blaine whispered.
Something told him that Kurt wouldn't answer that question. He had figure out on his own what was going on.
Here is another chapter because I'm not sure when I will be able to update again. Maybe next week between the two upcoming conferences I'm going to attend. Enjoy!
"Uhm… It's me."
"I know, Kurt."
"Oh… Right. Of course."
"Why did you call me?"
"Oh. I… I just want to ask you if you are free this weekend."
"Are you sure? Because it's okay if you aren't…"
"I am. Why?"
"Well… Danny wants to spend the weekend with you."
"You want to spend the weekend together?"
"No! I mean… Not us. It's not a date and it doesn't mean I want to get back together with you, it's just…"
"Okay, it was a bad idea."
"I understand if you don't want to see him now that we broke up…"
"I want to. I really do. So you allow us to spend the weekend together? Both days?"
"He really misses you, Blaine."
"I miss him, too."
"I will be there."
Blaine sighed as he disconnected the call. He was really happy that Kurt allowed him to spend some time with Danny. He hadn't seen the boy since he had gotten home from the hospital, he hadn't even talked to him. But his time was finally here.
"It was Kurt" he said as he turned back to the Warblers.
"We figured out" Jeff snorted.
"You will spend the weekend with Danny?" Nick smiled. "That's great. I'm glad you guys can get through your disagreements."
"Well, it's not much but it's definitely a start" Blaine agreed. "I wanted to see him anyway. I have to talk to him about what happened. Danny is the only person who can help us."
Nick sighed heavily and shook his head, unable to hide his uneasy feeling about this. Blaine had just told them about the recordings he had found in the house and what he wanted to do. Nick wasn't sure if it was a good idea. He had talked to Danny, and although the boy seemed fine, as fine as he could be after such a horrible time, he was certainly more sensitive than usually.
"You have to be very careful" he said gently. "We don't know what Ethan did to him. If you scare him…"
"God. You think that I would do that?" Blaine asked with wide eyes.
"I know you, Blaine."
"Then you understand why I have to do this" Blaine said. "Kurt is lying to me for some reason. I have to find out what's going on and only Danny can help me."
"Why don't you just ask Kurt?" Wes asked.
"I already did. And he lied" Blaine said. "But I am right about this, aren't I? You saw it, too."
"Yes, we did" David said. "I agree with you, something isn't right here. That's why we have to be very careful."
"If that guy threatened Kurt, he won't help us" Jeff said. "He did something for Ethan to get Danny back. He won't talk about it because it would be dangerous. He wouldn't risk Danny's safety."
"That's why I have to talk to Danny" Blaine said. "That's the only way."
"Are you sure you want that?" Nick asked gently.
"What do you mean?" Blaine asked as he turned to him.
"I just… Look, Blaine, that guy is clearly dangerous. Do you want to risk the lives of your loved ones to go after him again?" Nick asked.
"I can't believe you are asking me this" Blaine said, shaking his head. "Ethan kidnapped my son and held him captive for weeks. God knows what he did to Danny. Are you saying that I should just let him go?"
"You have to stop seeking revenge and think reasonably" Nick said. "He took Danny once. Do you think that he would stop going after him or Kurt just because you two aren't together anymore? I don't think so."
"What do you think I should do?" Blaine asked.
"Talk to Danny but don't do anything stupid" Nick said. "If he freaks out, stop. Don't push him. It would make everything worse."
"I would never hurt him" Blaine glared at him. Did Nick honestly think that he would do that to Danny? Especially now when he knew how sensitive the boy was? He wasn't a monster…
"I know. But I also know that you want to catch the guy badly" Nick said.
"Because I do!"
"And we will help you" Wes said quickly. "We will help you find him, Blaine. But you have to be patient."
Blaine groaned in frustration. No, he wasn't patient. He wanted to find Ethan, right now, and lock him up, so he couldn't hurt his family anymore.But the others were right. He had to be very careful this time.
"Try to find out where Kurt went that night" he said quietly. "I'm gonna talk to Danny. Maybe he can tell us what happened."
"Just show him how much you love him" Nick said gently. "It might take some time but he will remember."
"Be patient" Jeff reminded him again.
As if it was so easy.
~ o ~
Kurt watched his sleeping son in worry. It was almost ten but Danny was still asleep. He knew that he should have woken him up because Blaine would be here for him soon, but he couldn't make himself move. Danny was clearly exhausted. He slept a lot, although he was often disturbed in his sleep by horrible nightmares. Kurt spent most of his nights awake, sitting beside the boy. Although Danny had gotten various medicines to easy the pain in his arm and help him sleep, they didn't really work. Kurt sitting beside him and talking gently to him helped a lot more.
He wasn't sure how long he could do this. He tried to be strong and act like everything was fine, but Danny was certainly not fine and it broke his heart. The boy was so quiet, he barely talked to him, he barely did anything at all. They usually spend their time in the boy's room, just sitting beside each other in complete silence. Danny didn't talk to the therapist either. She said that he needed some more time to be able to talk about what had happened to him, but Kurt was afraid that his son would never be the same again. The fact that he and Blaine weren't together anymore didn't help either. But what else could he do? If he told Blaine about the deal, what Ethan had forced him to do, the man would be back, he would take his son and he would never let him see Danny again. Kurt couldn't let that happen. He would do everything he could to help Danny get through this but he couldn't risk losing him again.
That was why he had agreed to let Danny spend the weekend with Blaine. He was scared of what could happen, but he had to take the risk. Danny needed Blaine. He missed him so much. Maybe some time out of the house and with the other man would help. Maybe Danny would be able to open up to them with Blaine's help. Kurt just hoped that he wouldn't remember too much. He didn't mind if Danny talked about those weeks but he shouldn't remember how he had gotten home. Blaine could never figure out what had happened that night.
"Is he still asleep?"
Kurt jumped at the sudden voice coming from behind him. He turned around sharply and stared at Blaine with wide eyes.
"What the hell are you doing here?" he hissed.
"I came for Danny?" Blaine offered.
"Yeah, but you should have knocked or something" Kurt said.
"You are awfully jumpy" Blaine pointed out.
"Can you blame me? I've just gotten my son back from a lunatic" Kurt said.
Blaine nodded. He understood that, of course. He took a step forward and glanced at Danny over Kurt's shoulder.
"Does he have trouble with sleeping?" he asked knowingly.
"Yeah" Kurt said. "I know I should have woken him up…"
"It's okay" Blaine said. "He needs to rest. Why don't we go downstairs and let him sleep a little more?"
"Yeah. That's a good idea" Kurt nodded.
They walked down the stairs and into the living room. They stopped in the middle of the room, watching each other quietly. There was so much to say and still… None of them wanted to start.
"Uhm… I should show you Danny's medicines" Kurt said in the end.
"Okay" Blaine nodded.
"I made a list when he has to take them" Kurt said as he grabbed the list form the coffee table. "It would be good to spend some time outside. I know he doesn't really want to be out there but he needs fresh air. And food. He's hungry all the time but it's normal."
"Of course" Blaine nodded.
"Just nothing unhealthy, okay?" Kurt said with a pointed look.
"Kurt, stop worrying. We will be fine" Blaine said.
"I know. I just…" Kurt away nervously.
"Is there something you want to tell me?" Blaine asked.
"No" Kurt said quickly. A little too quickly.
"Are you sure?" Blaine asked.
"What do you want to say with this?" Kurt asked.
"I think you are hiding something from me" Blaine said before he could stop himself.
"That's… that's crazy. I…"
"Just stop it, Kurt" Blaine said as he grabbed Kurt's arms and pulled him close. "Do you think I'm stupid?"
Kurt didn't answer. He looked behind Blaine. Blaine turned his head and his eyes widened when he realized that Danny was watching them. He must have woken up to their loud voices and was now watching them with wide eyes, his uninjured hand gripping the railing, shaking. Blaine let go of Kurt immediately and took a step away from him. He didn't want to scare Danny.
"Hey, honey" Kurt said with a very bright and very fake smile on his face as he left Blaine and walked to the boy. "Are you hungry?"
Danny only nodded.
"Just give me a few minutes" Kurt said. He looked back at Blaine, silently letting him know that he better stayed calm around the boy, and then walked out of the room.
Blaine was left alone with Danny. He had so much to say, he wanted to apologise, he wanted to let Danny know how sorry he was because he couldn't protect him, he wanted to let him know that he wouldn't let that happen ever again… But he was scared. He was scared of what Danny thought about him. Before Blaine could panic, though, Danny smiled at him and ran to him. Blaine caught him and careful not to hurt his arm, he pulled the boy close.
"You are here" Danny said quietly.
"Of course" Blaine smiled. "I wouldn't miss the chance to spend the weekend with you."
"I missed you" Danny said.
"I missed you, too" Blaine sighed. "I'm sorry I couldn't be with you in the hospital but…"
"I know" Danny said as he pulled away. "Kurt told me."
"Hey, don't be sad" Blaine said. "It's not the end of the world. I'm still here, we can spend the weekends together, you can come over after school…"
"It's not the same" Danny whispered.
"I know" Blaine nodded. But there was nothing they could do. Not until Blaine figured out what Kurt was hiding from him. "Come on. Let's eat something."
They joined Kurt in the kitchen who was almost ready with the breakfast he prepared for Danny. They all sat down to the table, the adults choosing to drink a cup of coffee while Danny ate his breakfast. It was awkward. Danny glanced up from his plate to see Kurt and Blaine glancing at each other and then turning back to their drinks. None of them said a word for a very long time.
"So… Did you find a place to stay?" Kurt asked in the end.
"I rented a house" Blaine nodded. "It's not like this place but it'll make it. I was tired of sleeping in my office and Danny and I need a place to stay anyway."
"Of course" Kurt said. "What do you plan to do this weekend?"
"I don't know" Blaine answered. "Whatever Danny wants to do."
They turned to look at him again and Danny turned scarlet within a blink. He felt so uncomfortable. He had never thought he would feel like this with his family.
"Why don't you get dressed?" Kurt asked him.
Danny looked down at his clothes. He was dressed, although he wasn't wearing anything fancy, but his sweatpants and simple T-shirt felt comfortable. He didn't want to change those clothes. But it seemed like the others wanted him to wear something else...
"You can stay in those clothes if you want to" Blaine offered him when he saw how uncomfortable they made Danny feel.
"Okay" the boy said quietly.
"We can go if you are ready" Blaine said.
Danny nodded and stood up from the table. He brought his plate to the counter and on his way back to the table, he hugged Kurt. The man seemed surprised but he put his arms around the boy without hesitation. Danny had been so distant in the previous days, it was good to see him feeling better.
"Thank you" Danny said.
"For what?" Kurt frowned.
"For everything" Danny answered.
Kurt finally saw a ghost of a smile appear on his face and he felt relief wash through him. Danny was getting better. It was just the matter of time and he would be the same again.
~ o ~
Blaine's new house was nothing like Danny had imagined it. It was a simple 2-bedroom house but it wasn't what made him worried. As he stepped inside, he realized that Blaine barely had furniture, at least in the rooms. His bedroom, for example, was completely empty.
"It's… quite naturalistic" Danny said hesitantly.
"I must have forgotten about the furniture" Blaine said, rubbing the back of his neck.
Danny raised an eyebrow at that. Blaine surely didn't spend much time in this place if the lack of furniture didn't catch his attention.
"I have a bed in my room. You can have it for tonight" Blaine said hastily. "And then we could go shopping and get everything else we need, what do you think? We can buy whatever you want. This is your home, just as much as mine. I would like you to help me with the furniture."
Danny watched him with wide eyes. It was hard to admit but secretly he was afraid that Blaine would avoid him now that he and Kurt weren't together anymore. But hearing that he thought about this place as their home… it was nice. Danny almost started crying. It wasn't too surprising, he was really sensitive since he had returned home.
"What's wrong?" Blaine asked.
"I just… I thought that now that you and Kurt are not together anymore…"
"Danny, I already told you. It doesn't have to change anything. We are still family" Blaine said gently.
Danny stepped to him immediately and hugged him. Knowing that Blaine still cared about him meant a lot.
"So… do you want to help me?" Blaine asked.
"Of course" Danny smiled. "You have Internet connection, right? I know a great website where we can order everything we need. You can't sleep on the ground. We have to do about it, fast."
Blaine laughed, shaking his head. He was glad that he had Danny back. He had missed him so much.
After a few phone calls and offering a whole fortune, their most needed furniture arrived within a few hours. They spent most of the afternoon making the house look like home. Well, Blaine did most of the job. Danny just stayed behind and gave him orders what to do since he couldn't do much with one hand. After that, they ordered food and went to the mall to get a few things for the kitchen. Blaine didn't want to stay long since the place made Danny uncomfortable. He was silent the whole time they spent there and kept looking behind. It must have been too much for him, so Blaine quickly grabbed the things they needed, paid for them and soon they were on their way home.
They spent some time in the garden as they waited for their dinner to arrive. It was hard to convince Danny to spend some time outside, it seemed like the open place made him nervous for some reason. Although Blaine assured him that nothing could happen to him here, Danny didn't seem to believe him.
They ate their dinner in the living room, sitting on the new couch Danny had chosen. It was a great piece, Blaine had to admit. It was large and fitted the room, and the most important, it was comfortable. A lot more than his own in his office. Danny had made a good choice with this.
When they were almost done with the food, Blaine gathered his courage to talk to Danny about his captivity. He knew that it would upset the boy but they had to talk about this. Blaine needed answers and he hoped that Danny could help him.
"Danny, we need to talk" he said.
Danny looked up from his hamburger – what Kurt didn't know didn't hurt – and waited for Blaine to continue.
"I… I want to talk to you about what happened" Blaine said.
Danny gulped nervously. He seemed already scared.
"Look, you don't have to say anything if you aren't ready…"
"I am" Danny said quietly. "What do you want to know?"
Everything, Blaine thought. There were so many questions in his head but he had to focus on the most important.
"Do you remember the night when they brought you home?" Blaine asked.
"No" Danny answered immediately.
"Just try to think about it. This is important" Blaine said.
"I don't remember anything" Danny said. "Kurt already asked me about this but I can only say the same. I don't remember coming home. My last memory is that I am in that bedroom all alone. And then nothing."
Blaine frowned. Kurt knew how Danny had gotten home. He was the only one who knew the details. Why had he asked the boy about it then?
Because he wanted to make sure Danny couldn't tell anything, a small voice in his head said. But was it possible?
"Those memories are there. We can get them back, together" Blaine said reassuringly. "Just close your eyes, okay? Listen to my voice and…"
Danny pushed his plate away and pulled up his knees. It was enough to stop Blaine. He wanted to know more so badly but he reminded himself that it would upset Danny. Maybe it would cause a panic attack. He couldn't let that happen. He had to be patient, even if it was killing him.
"I'm sorry" he said. "You don't have to talk about it if you aren't ready. It can wait."
"What if I won't be ready at all?" Danny asked as he looked at him. "What if I won't be able to remember those things?"
"The memories will back with time" Blaine explained. "Something horrible must have happened to you and your brain blocks them for now. But it won't stay like that forever. You will remember, once you feel strong enough to face those memories."
At least he hoped so. He really needed answers. If Danny couldn't help him… he had no idea what to do. It was clear that Kurt didn't want to talk and he was out of ideas.